ã€ŠBlessed - Riseã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Accident

    A violent thump jolted the wagon, its rear lifting into the night sky before crashing back to earth with a resounding crack. The wagon¡¯s momentum dragged it forward along the narrow forest path, the broken axle groaning in protest before finally giving out. The back end sagged to the right, causing the wagon to wobble and lurch.

    The horse strained against the unexpected resistance, muscles quivering as it tried to pull the damaged wagon forward. The driver cursed and shouted, ¡°Whoa!¡± as he yanked back on the reins. He fought to control the horse and wagon as the shattered undercarriage scored the ground, slowing its movement to a crawl.

    The thump jarred Jack from a languid dream and tossed him from the makeshift bed. He tumbled headlong across the cabin, landing atop the young woman who shared the confined space. Their bodies pressed together, her warm breath stirring against his cheek. Her body was soft, yielding, and unmistakably feminine beneath him.

    The girl, who was close in age, had been a quiet travel companion. Over two days, they¡¯d exchanged nothing more than polite words. Most of it was the typical cliches shared by strangers who knew they¡¯d only know each other briefly. As elaborating might open the door to deeper conversation, she kept her replies curt whenever he tried to probe deeper.

    Jack did his best to respect her privacy, leaving her to drift into her thoughts as he settled into his. His thoughts centered on the excitement and uncertainty of his journey; her thoughts remained a mystery.

    Tangled together in the chaos of the wagon¡¯s abrupt halt, Jack realized with embarrassment that he¡¯d landed on top of her. He pushed himself back, bracing against the tilted wagon wall, desperate to put a respectful distance between them.

    She opened her eyes and assessed the situation. Jack stammered an apology, but she only gave a slight nod of understanding before slipping free and moving toward the wagon''s rear.

    The driver¡¯s grumbled complaints echoed as he shuffled back to inspect the damage. He unlatched the gate with a clank, letting in a rush of crisp night air. They clambered out, straightening their rumpled clothes as they examined the damage. The rear axle had snapped clean through, leaving the rear wheels mangled and useless. Deep in the forest''s wild, it was evident that the wagon wouldn¡¯t be moving again without tools or spare parts.

    The driver, a large, weathered man named Rugr, his face as furrowed as old leather, shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t fix this out here,¡± he rasped, scratching at the stubble on his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll need to take the horse and ride for help¡ªthough it might be simpler to find a new wagon.¡±

    He continued, muttering to himself before looking at them with a calculating gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll need to prop her upright so you two can stay here until I return¡ªtwo, three days at most. There¡¯s food and water, but you¡¯ll want to ration if I''m gone longer.¡±

    The driver¡¯s gaze lingered on the woman. The driver and the girl were traveling together; Jack had merely hitched a ride. Jack thought he might be gauging her willingness to stay alone in the woods with a stranger.

    She met his stare, her eyes steady as a silent exchange passed between them.

    He turned to Jack. ¡°Mister Jack, it¡¯d be helpful if you could start sorting through the wagon¡¯s contents. Some things might¡¯ve gotten tossed in the shake-up¡ªsee if anything''s damaged.¡±

    The driver gestured toward the restless horse. ¡°Miss Kleo,¡± he said, ¡°if you could calm the beast, that¡¯d help. It seems he prefers your hand.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Kleo nodded, giving Jack a glance before heading toward the horse.

    Jack set to work in the wagon, sorting through the scattered items. The cramped space held a modest cargo of crates, most packed tight enough to stay in place during the crash. Some were off balance, and one threatened to topple onto the area where the woman had been sleeping. He repositioned them, checking for any damage to the food and supplies. As he worked, he could overhear the driver and girl speaking in an unknown language¡ªa lilting, ancient-sounding tongue.

    ¡°Best to kill him now,¡± Rugr said. ¡°Continuing will only lead to trouble.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s voice was low but firm. ¡°No. You take the path to Balta and leave him with me. Convince the captain to hold the ship until you can deliver the box. Offer him double.¡±

    The words were unintelligible to Jack, but their hushed voices carried through the air. The urgency in the girl¡¯s tone caught his attention.

    Rugr hesitated, then sighed. ¡°And you¡¯ll handle our friend here?¡±

    A heavy silence passed between them before she responded, her voice firm.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Rugr didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Kleo, the remains must be kept safe, and he''s a liability.¡±

    ¡°I cannot stay with the remains. There is something else I must do. I have a different path I must follow.¡±

    Her words carried layers of meaning he would understand.

    Rugr¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It cannot be.¡±

    ¡°It can.¡± Her whisper was barely audible.

    He stared at her, a glimmer of surprise in his eyes. ¡°Kadas Shadoom¡ªby the gods, finally,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her gaze distant. ¡°The Unyielding Fate.¡±

    As Jack listened from the shadowed wagon, he felt the weight behind her words. They were heavy with purpose¡ªominous, yet magnetic. He was starting to sense that there was more going on than he knew¡ªor perhaps the girl felt uncomfortable staying alone with him.

    ¡°The boy will be in the way. I¡¯ll kill him now, and we can ride to Balta,¡± Rugr said, his tone sharp.

    A flash of anger lit Kleo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rugr, stop being difficult. You know who he is.¡±

    Rugr peered toward the wagon. The boy was watching, listening. It mattered little¡ªthere was no chance he understood their conversation.

    ¡°A poor urchin boy raised on the streets of Cabal? A fool who set off into the world with little more than the clothes on his back?¡±

    Kleo¡¯s expression grew weary. ¡°What is his name?¡±

    Rugr softened, her meaning sinking in.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered, refusing to answer her question. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the boy in your hands."

    Kleo gave him a relieved smile and nodded.

    Though she wasn¡¯t his daughter by blood, Rugr had raised her and knew her heart. If her Kadas Shadoom had come, he would not, and could not, stand in her way.

    "He¡¯s watching us, by the way. Best we end this conversation and get moving.¡±

    Rugr and Kleo returned to Jack, their expressions composed. Clearing his throat, Rugr addressed them both.

    ¡°You¡¯re only about a day¡¯s walk from where you need to be,¡± Rugr said, casting Jack a measured look. ¡°It¡¯s best you two continue on foot.¡±

    Jack glanced around, taking in the silent trees pressing in from all sides. The road ahead seemed dark and menacing. He started to protest, then hesitated as Kleo met his eyes.

    ¡°I know the way,¡± she said.

    Kleo faced Jack, and her expression was neutral but expectant.

    Jack barely even knew her. They had met two days ago, and she had said about as many words in that time. The only thing he knew for sure was that they were heading to the same place, Astiria. But there was something that drew her to him. Some mysterious pull that he couldn''t explain.

    He was stuck in the middle of nowhere. It didn¡¯t feel like he had a choice.

    He finally nodded, making his choice.

    "Good," Rugr said. "Get your things from the wagon."

    As Jack rummaged through the wagon, Kleo signed Rugr. You better get moving; the captain won¡¯t hold the ship for more than a day.

    Rugr glared at her, irritation flashing, but he said nothing more. He moved toward the horse grazing near the roadside, watching Jack join Kleo, belongings in hand. Then Rugr mounted, hesitating momentarily before urging the horse into the deepening shadows.

    Jack stood beside Kleo, watching Rugr disappear. A heaviness lingered around her, an unspoken burden he could sense even if he didn¡¯t understand it. When she finally met his eyes, her calm aura masked something deeper.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    Jack took a deep breath and fell in line behind her as she stepped onto the forest path. It was an unexpected event, but his journey would continue, albeit on foot.

 Chapter 2 - Think, Old Man, Think

    Rugr urged the horse forward with a sharp crack of the reins and a quick jab from his boots, leaving the wagon¡ªand Kleo¡ªbehind. He kept the horse at a gallop for the first mile before easing down into a steady trot.

    Heading straight for Balta was out of the question. He¡¯d have to return to the wagon once Kleo had time to get the boy on their way to wherever they were going. The consequences of someone discovering the remains were too dire.

    Damn that girl. Why hadn¡¯t she told him? They could have dealt with whatever was troubling her once the cargo was in the hands of the ship¡¯s captain. She was perceptive, and it was clear she didn¡¯t think going to Balta was the right course. A question nagged in the back of his mind, prickling at him. What did she see that he didn¡¯t?

    The more he thought about it, the more confident he was that he wasn¡¯t going to like the answer.

    She communicated using signs, which he had taught her himself. Together, they had developed a language for situations that required secrecy. His training had forbidden her from speaking, forcing her to communicate with subtle gestures. Her fluency soon surpassed his, causing him to improve his abilities to match.

    She had been brief, fingers moving with fluid, natural motions. It was unlikely the man would have even noticed.

    Be Prepared.

    She repeated the message over and over. Rugr was puzzled by the message; she knew he was always prepared. Still, he had kept a wary eye on the boy, assuming he was the subject of her concern.

    Rugr felt sure the boy was harmless. Still, he watched carefully, looking for anything he might have missed. The thought rankled him. He was not one to miss anything.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    As they tended to the horse after the "accident,¡± she had signed, "Trust me." Then, as he prepared to ride out, she emphasized the message.

    There was no doubt of trust between him, so he knew the message meant more¡ªsomething like "Think, old man, think.¡±

    The road would be long, so he had time. He¡¯d turn the puzzle over in his mind, find the missing pieces, and decide how to deal with it. He always did.

    It might be her Kadas Shadoom.

    The thought gave him pause. His own Kadas Shadoom was still vivid in his memory, even after all these years. It had driven him to extremes he¡¯d rather not recall. The shudder in his chest reminded him that some memories never truly fade. He didn¡¯t envy her but hoped her path was less complicated than his.

    That hope was as close to prayer as Rugr was willing to go. The gods and fates had long since abandoned his kind, and if he ever got the chance, he¡¯d consign their remains to a box¡ªlike the one in the back of the wagon¡ªsending them to the nether where they could rot for eternity.

    Astiria had been a refuge, but not without cost. Fewer than six hundred survivors had escaped the destruction of his homeworld. Living in complete isolation, they¡¯d healed what wounds they could and built new lives. Most had found peace, but not Rugr. He waited, biding his time as the years turned into decades, then centuries. He wasn¡¯t alone; others remembered the Sa Kamal. Others counted the days until their people had regained the strength to reclaim their homeworld.

    Some buried the shame of their betrayal when they turned their backs to hide in Astiria. They¡¯d been weary, broken, and facing extinction. He didn¡¯t begrudge their survival, but some small part of him would always regret not dying in the land of his birth.

    Astiria prided itself on harmony, but Rugr had learned long ago that no place was without its cracks. Over the last two decades, those cracks have become more challenging to ignore. Whispers in dark hallways, actions that didn¡¯t match words, and the counsel of individuals with questionable motives. All signs of brewing discord.

    As head of internal security, Rugr had seen enough to be sure something was wrong, but the exact nature of the conspiracy eluded him. The threads were thin, too fragile to pull without risking them snapping. Over the past twenty-five years, things had begun to shift, and even Rugr, a man with access to more information than most, felt the weight of suspicion from his superiors. It was a strange, tense dance: they suspected he knew something he didn¡¯t; he suspected the same of them.

 Chapter 3 - Remembering Cabal

    Hours after leaving the road, Jack and Kleo paused beside a narrow stream to rest and share a small meal. The forest had grown dense around them, but the towering trees and thick underbrush had given way to a quiet glade by a stream''s edge.

    He knew her name was Kleo, though he rarely used it. He had accidentally called her Chloe, and the fear of doing it a second time made him self-conscious, afraid he might embarrass himself again. Instead, he resorted to a simple ¡°Hey¡± when he needed her attention. Kleo didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    She was tall, almost level with him, and possessed a natural, unpolished beauty and an effortless grace. Her brown hair fell across her face, hiding intense blue eyes that seemed to hold secrets she had no intention of sharing.

    He had caught her watching him with a peculiar, focused stare more than once. The intensity of her gaze unsettled him as though she were assessing him, studying him. To what end, he could not guess.

    They were strangers traveling a common path together; she was his guide. They didn¡¯t talk much, spending their time lost in private thoughts.

    ack stepped away to relieve himself, leaving her by the stream, filling a water bag. The morning air, cool at dawn, had begun to warm as the sun rose higher.

    Jack returned to see her securing the water bag with a practiced hand. The creeping heat would make their travels more difficult, and even in the cool of the morning, he was already sweating through his clothes.

    Their destination was the village of Astiria¡ªa place he had only ever heard of in whispers.

    To him, Astiria was more myth than reality. In the dim corners of Cabal¡¯s taverns, old men tilted with too much drink would speak of it in strange, almost reverent tones. Their tales of Astiria were shadowed with mystery, tinged with awe and foreboding.

    He put little faith in the tales. People relished such stories, crafting the unknown into something tantalizing and strange. Jack was no exception; he always listened closely and was captivated by the legends.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he ventured, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Have you been to Astiria before? You seem to know the way, so I thought¡­¡± He trailed off, feeling self-conscious. Women often made him nervous, and Kleo had a presence that kept him even more on edge.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, lifting the water bag from the stream and securing it over her shoulder.

    He waited for her to elaborate, but she offered nothing more.

    ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± he pressed, trying to keep his curiosity light.

    She paused as though searching for the right words. ¡°Different,¡± she said at last.

    He waited again, hoping she might continue, but her silence was absolute.

    ¡°We go this way. We must camp before dark because we won¡¯t reach Astiria by nightfall.¡±

    <hr>

    As they traveled, the day''s warmth grew more oppressive, beads of sweat prickling Jack¡¯s brow.

    His thoughts drifted to the strange tattoo he¡¯d glimpsed on Kleo¡¯s upper arm when she¡¯d removed her overshirt. His curiosity gnawed at him. In Cabal, tattoos were more than decoration; they marked tribal affiliations, family ties, and sometimes even trades. They were symbols of identity and belonging. Jack had no tattoos, no family marks, or tribal insignias.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Born to poverty, with no family or steady shelter, he had always lived on the edges, scraping by in Cabal¡¯s dark alleys and crowded marketplaces.

    His closest companions had been the rats nested in the sewers beneath the city. They lived off the scraps they managed to scavenge. They would venture out at night, scouring the deserted streets for bread crusts, bruised vegetables, and discarded meat. Like him, they fought to survive, bound by the brutal laws of the street.

    Human friends had been rare but precious. Most were street kids like himself. Outcasts who, by the simple fate of birth, were cut off from Cabal¡¯s more fortunate citizens. Together, they had shared hardships and dreams, finding solace in each other¡¯s company. Jack liked to think they were his tribe, his chosen family. They had each other¡¯s backs, even if the world looked down on them as nobodies.

    One day, he would convince his friends to mark themselves with a tattoo. A symbol of their brotherhood. A mark to show they belonged to something greater than themselves.

    He was grateful for a moment of shade and rest when they stopped for a brief lunch. Following Kleo¡¯s example, Jack splashed his face in the cool stream. He washed his hands and neck, the water bringing a welcome reprieve from the day¡¯s heat.

    As they walked, he kept their spirits up with stories of his life in Cabal. He painted colorful images of the city¡¯s chaotic streets and his friends¡¯ antics. He recast his hardships as humorous adventures, reframing close calls and scrapes with danger as tales of mischief. Kleo remained silent but attentive, her occasional laughter encouraging him to continue.

    Hours later, they descended into a valley, the path sloping toward a vast clearing. The countryside was breathtaking, its rugged beauty a far cry from Cabal''s narrow streets and fetid air. It was the air that struck Jack hardest¡ªit was clean and crisp, free from the grime and desperation that clung to Cabal¡¯s streets.

    The freshness filled his lungs, washing over him in waves. He felt a strange, bittersweet pang. At twenty-four, Jack had never known such air existed¡ªair untouched by suffering.

    Kleo paused, pointing toward the valley¡¯s eastern edge. ¡°There, in that clearing-¡±

    Jack followed her gaze, spotting a small, isolated patch of land surrounded by a marsh. It was an island of life amid gray, stagnant water, its edges dotted with reeds and the remnants of dead trees. The clearing held a semi-circle of large stones arranged around a clear pool, each mirrored in the water, creating an illusion of a perfect circle.

    ¡°When the nights are cold, and the moon is high, skeletons gather there to dance,¡± she said, her voice soft. ¡°Perhaps to relieve something from their lives¡ªsomething sacred or ordinary. Whatever the reason, it must be meaningful to them.¡±

    Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°Skeletons?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Skeletons.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen them dance?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied with a hint of a smile. ¡°But I will someday¡­ when I¡¯m older.¡±

    Jack suppressed a shiver, unnerved by her words. ¡°I¡¯d like to see something like that. Skeletons dancing under the moonlight.¡±

    She looked at him, thinking. ¡°This world holds many wonders¡ªthings that force you to look beyond what you know and into the unknown.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I left Cabal,¡± Jack admitted. ¡°I want to see things for myself. To understand the things I would never know if I stayed.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Is that why you travel to Astiria?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everything I¡¯ve heard about it is shrouded in mystery. I wasn¡¯t even sure it existed until I met you. I thought it might be a tale spun by drunk old men in taverns.¡±

    She studied him as if weighing his words but offered no response. After a moment, she changed the subject.

    ¡°There¡¯ll be a storm tonight. We¡¯ll need shelter. There¡¯s an abandoned temple west of here.¡±

    Jack perked up. A hidden temple in the forest sounded interesting¡ªnot that he was bored, but seeing anything that wasn''t the dreary streets of Cabal sounded good.

    She gestured toward a distant rise. ¡°It¡¯s off our path, but it¡¯ll give us better protection than sleeping out in the open.¡±

    Jack squinted at the clear blue sky, doubting her prediction, but shrugged. ¡°A temple sounds intriguing. Should we head there now or rest here a bit longer?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest once we reach it,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s about two hours away.¡±

    They set off, veering toward the tall, dry grass that stretched away from them. Jack remarked on the parched land, joking that the rain would be a welcome blessing. She nodded, her expression unreadable.

    He huffed in frustration. He couldn¡¯t get her to open up. He decided to keep the conversation sparse. Maybe the silence would feel awkward, encouraging her to say something, ask a question¡ªanything.

    Instead, they walked in the hot sun until the outlines of the temple began to rise from the horizon.

 Chapter4 - Temple

    They crouched in the tall grass about a hundred meters from the temple, eyeing the crumbling structure with concern. The temple was more than abandoned; it was decaying, surrendering to the grip of time and neglect. Wild vines twisted around the stone columns, burrowing into cracks and seams, breaking down the bone-white exterior and hastening its inevitable collapse.

    In the center of the overgrown courtyard stood a fountain as dilapidated as the temple. The remnants of a grotesque statue watched over its dry basin.

    They waited in tense silence, scanning the temple for any movement. A few minutes earlier, from the crest of a small hill, they spotted something lurking in the temple¡¯s entrance. A shadowy figure stood near the steps. It had turned in their direction, its dark form seeming to sense their presence. They dropped to the ground immediately, and when they looked back, the figure had vanished, leaving the courtyard eerily still.

    Jack¡¯s gaze swept over the sagging walls, the broken stones, and the overgrown paths. Eyes straining to catch any movement. Nothing¡ªno sign of life, only an unsettling quiet that pressed down around them like a weight.

    The late afternoon sun had dimmed, a blanket of gray clouds muting its light, while darker, thunder-laden clouds approached from the east. The wind had picked up, carrying the distant scent of rain and the promise of a storm. Lightning flickered on the horizon, its tendrils arcing from the sky to an unseen point below. The storm would be upon them sooner than expected.

    Jack¡¯s stomach churned with unease. The last thing he wanted was to shelter in that decrepit temple. He¡¯d seen something dark there, something unsettling. He felt a pang of regret over every choice that had led him here. Abandoning Cabal, throwing himself into the unknown, and entrusting his life to a woman who was little more than a stranger. She was full of secrets and spoke in one-word sentences as if she feared that one word too many might release everything she guarded so carefully.

    As the storm closed in, he was caught between two unknown dangers: the raging tempest and a mysterious figure watching them from the temple steps. He felt like a naive city boy, out of his element and about to be devoured by whatever horror lay in wait.

    Kleo caught his eye and gestured for him to follow her. She began a steady, quiet approach toward the temple, keeping low to the ground. Jack hesitated, his legs tense and unwilling to move. Kleo paused, her gaze firm, assuring him this was their only viable choice.

    With a resigned sigh, he steeled himself and dashed to where she waited, his body taut.

    After several long minutes of waiting in silence, Kleo finally stood, stretching her legs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she murmured, keeping her voice low.

    Jack grunted as he stood, his shoulders aching from the weight of his pack and the day¡¯s travel.

    She held a glinting blade in her right hand as she headed toward the temple¡¯s entrance. Where had that come from? He hadn¡¯t seen her draw it, and the sight filled him with awe and apprehension.

    Stopping at the fountain''s edge, Kleo studied the statue and the dried-out basin. Only the scattered remains of tiny animals lay among weeds struggling to grow in the bone-dry earth.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s gone?¡± Jack asked, glancing at the temple entrance.

    ¡°Unlikely,¡± she replied, her gaze fixed on the temple¡¯s dark archway.

    Jack dropped his pack onto the fountain¡¯s edge and pulled out the only item he had that resembled a weapon¡ªa battered kitchen knife. He¡¯d found it discarded in the city, and though the cook had intended it for the trash, Jack had seen its potential. Anything sharp could mean the difference between life and death in a world as dangerous as his.

    Kleo¡¯s eyes flicked to the knife, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°Try not to hurt yourself¡­ or me,¡± she said, her tone teasing but carrying a hint of genuine warning.

    Jack gave a wry smile. ¡°No promises.¡±

    He glanced at the temple, thinking about the figure they had seen. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that was,¡± he murmured, ¡°but if I had to guess, I¡¯d say it was a wraith.¡±

    Kleo considered his words. ¡°If it were a wraith, we¡¯d have turned and run. We¡¯d be halfway to Astiria by now.¡±

    ¡°You think we could outrun a wraith?¡±

    She paused, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need to outrun the wraith,¡± she said, waiting for the realization to dawn on him.

    Jack rolled his eyes. ¡°You only have to outrun me. Ha! Not like I haven¡¯t heard that one before.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She laughed, her smile breaking the tension for a fleeting moment. It was a rare expression on her, lightening Jack¡¯s mood, if only slightly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, returning her focus to the temple, ¡°let¡¯s secure the area and set up camp.¡±

    Jack swallowed hard, nodding. He followed her, stepping over loose stones and weeds as they entered the temple¡¯s shadowy interior.

    <hr>

    The temple''s central chamber lay in silent devastation, its contents scattered across the floor¡ªnot merely decayed, but calcified, as if time had abandoned this place to a slow, creeping death.

    Black moss veiled the walls, its tendrils sprawling like skeletal fingers clawing from a mass grave. Strange symbols were faintly etched into the stone where the moss hadn¡¯t claimed ground, hinting at ancient rites long forgotten.

    Part of the roof had collapsed in the east-facing corner, leaving fragments of stone and shattered beams tangled in a chaotic web of vines.

    As Jack and Kleo stepped inside, a sudden clamor erupted as startled birds took flight, filling the air with a flurry of feathers and shadows. Jack flinched, his grip on his knife tightening as his unease about the temple flared.

    Every instinct urged him to turn back, to abandon this crumbling shrine to whatever dark forces haunted it. But with a storm approaching, he reminded himself he¡¯d have to endure it until dawn.

    Kleo seemed unperturbed. She moved swiftly but with careful precision, as she navigated the treacherous floor. Stepping into an adjacent chamber strewn with rubble and debris, they were forced to clamber over the remnants of a fallen beam.

    The air in the room was heavy with the scent of mold and damp stone. Its weight wrapped around Jack like a shroud, filling him with a strange, suffocating sorrow and loss.

    In the chamber¡¯s center, an altar of translucent green stone rose from the floor, cracked and marred yet standing defiantly amid the ruin. It was a lone sentinel in a place otherwise reduced to rubble. Around it, fragments of statues lay shattered and forgotten, their details eroded into oblivion.

    A dismembered head of a statue rested on the ground, its face twisted, hollow eyes gazing at Jack from the dust.

    Somewhere in the shadows, water dripped steadily, the sound echoing through the silence like the heartbeat of a place otherwise lifeless.

    Kleo moved to the wall behind the altar and struck it firmly with the hilt of her blade. The sound echoed, a low, grating rumble reverberating through the room as a section of the stone wall slid open, revealing a dark corridor beyond.

    A rush of warmer air whooshed into the chamber carrying a scent he couldn''t place¡ªa fragrance that stirred a distant, half-formed memory, elusive and just out of reach.

    Beyond, a faint glow flickered like a distant flame, casting ghostly shadows along the walls.

    ¡°This way,¡± Kleo murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Jack hesitated, gripping his knife. The cool handle grounded him as he stepped forward, senses on edge for whatever might wait in the shadows beyond.

    As they advanced, the door behind them swung shut with a grinding groan, sealing them in with a final, irrevocable crunch.

    At the end of the passage, they found themselves in a room bathed with an eerie green glow, the light seeping from the walls and ceiling.

    Jack¡¯s eyes adjusted, drawn to a large pool in the room¡¯s center, filled with dense, clear water tinged green by the light. Wisps of steam curled upward from its surface, twisting and unfurling toward the rocky ceiling like smoke, lending the room an ethereal, dreamlike quality. The air was laden with the mineral scent of saltwater¡ªthe scent that had escaped him earlier.

    Despite the humidity, Jack felt unexpected comfort in the room¡¯s enclosed warmth, as if the oppressive weight of the temple had finally lessened. Fatigue from the day¡¯s grueling journey settled heavily upon him, his body aching for rest. For all its mysteries, this place felt safe enough for him to let his guard down¡ªif only slightly.

    Kleo led him to a clear spot on the far side of the room, gesturing for him to set down his packs. Removing the weight from his shoulders brought immediate relief, the lightness making him acutely aware of how tired he was.

    ¡°We¡¯ll camp here,¡± she said, indicating four faint symbols marked on the floor. ¡°These form a protective boundary, a ward against mischievous spirits lurking about.¡±

    Jack looked at her skeptically but nodded, unable to hide his relief. ¡°Good,¡± he said, almost to himself.

    Kleo pointed toward the corner. ¡°If you need to relieve yourself, there¡¯s a drainage pipe over there. Move the white stone to open it, but put it back afterward.¡±

    Jack couldn¡¯t help but cringe at the thought. The lack of privacy would be inconvenient enough for basic needs, let alone anything more¡­ substantial.

    ¡°Could you lay out the bedrolls?¡± Kleo asked as she began arranging their campfire. ¡°I¡¯ll start a small fire and prepare something to eat. Nothing special, but a warm meal will do us good.¡±

    He spread the bedrolls, keeping a polite distance between them, but Kleo glanced over and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Closer,¡± she instructed. He shuffled her bedroll nearer to his, hoping it was enough.

    ¡°Touching,¡± she clarified with a hint of exasperation.

    Jack sighed, pushing them together until they formed a shared sleeping space.

    Kleo opened one of her water bags and poured it onto the floor as he worked. To his astonishment, two large fish flopped out onto the stone. Jack blinked in surprise, but her deft hands moved before he could comment. She dispatched the fish with a small nail before preparing them for the fire. Her efficiency fascinated him, each movement precise and practiced.

    Watching her, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to Kleo than she revealed. Beneath her practical demeanor lay something hidden, something guarded, a concealed depth he sensed but couldn¡¯t fully comprehend. He felt as though he were looking at a mask, one crafted to perfection yet with faint cracks that hinted at the person beneath. There was an aura to her¡ªsomething that stirred both curiosity and wariness.

    For his part, Jack felt plain and unremarkable. He held no mysterious allure, no hidden strength that might captivate someone like her. And yet, he found himself longing to earn her trust, to understand what lay behind her composed exterior. Eager to learn more about the enigmatic woman, he would find a way to get past her defenses.

    Then, he felt sadness at the thought that their paths might diverge soon. He wasn¡¯t sure where he would go when he left Astiria, but beyond these crumbling ruins and shadowy passages stretched a world brimming with possibilities¡ªone he yearned to discover. The trick would be to figure out how to stay alive long enough to find his place within it.

 Chapter 5 - Floating

    Kleo poached the fish using a small amount of brackish water from the pool. As they ate their meal, Jack expressed his gratitude in a simple, earnest way that pleased her. She flashed a rare, genuine smile before they settled into a comfortable silence. Jack had tried to make conversation, asking about her travels and experiences, but she responded as she always did¡ªpleasant but reserved, never elaborating, keeping the exchange polite yet impersonal.

    Kleo rose to clear away the remnants when their small meal was finished.

    Jack held up a hand. "You''ve done everything else. Let me clean this up. Maybe afterward, you would tell me about that strange figure we saw earlier? I nearly wet myself when I saw it," he admitted with a half-smile.

    She laughed¡ªa sound that surprised him, a genuine, lilting laugh that softened her features.

    "Then you¡¯d better start carrying a spare pair of trousers," she teased, chuckling again as she rose.

    "I think I¡¯ll enjoy the pool for a bit. I¡¯m tired of smelling like fish."

    Jack nodded as he gathered up the remains of their meal, relieved to have something to focus on. He carried the waste to the designated disposal area, lifting the stone cover to reveal a deep, funnel-shaped hole that exuded an acrid odor. He wrinkled his nose, but the smell dissipated quickly as he replaced the cover.

    Turning back toward the pool, Jack''s breath caught in his throat.

    Kleo stood at the edge, lifting her shirt over her head. He felt compelled to look away but couldn¡¯t; he was captivated.

    Her torso was long and elegant, her slender back curving gently toward her hips, where a soft hollow formed above her waist. He noticed the subtle roundness of her stomach, the smooth curves of her breasts, and the length of her well-toned arms. Her beauty was breathtaking.

    Freeing her hair from its leather tie, she shook it loose, letting the golden-brown strands tumble down her shoulders and back like a cascade of sunlight on the water¡¯s edge, almost reaching the hollow above her hips. Seemingly unaware of his gaze, she was unhurried, running her hands over her hair to shake free the bits of grass and debris gathered over the day¡¯s journey.

    Guilt prickled at his conscience, an internal voice reminding him to turn away, but his stare was more than mere curiosity; it was a fascination with the unguarded beauty she radiated. He was enthralled, as if caught in some spell woven by her presence.

    She unclasped her pants, letting them fall to the ground with ease, then stepped gracefully out of them. She stood unapologetically bare, moving with a fluidity that spoke of someone deeply comfortable in her skin. Twisting her hair over one shoulder, she ran her fingers through it, unaware of his gaze or, perhaps, simply unbothered by it.

    Entranced, he barely dared to breathe, acutely aware of his body¡¯s reaction. For a moment, he wondered if she had slipped something into the fish to make him feel this way, so completely drawn to her. And he could only deny his arousal for so long. Glancing away, he tried to compose himself, embarrassed that his desire might be showing.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    When he looked back, she had moved toward the pool, descending the stone steps with measured grace, stopping when the water reached her waist. The soft sway of her hips, the curve of her legs: every movement was unhurried and unconcerned. She paused at the edge of the stairs, turning her gaze directly to him with an expression that seemed to say, Well?

    The unspoken invitation hung in the air, and Jack hesitated, unsure of his footing. Something about her left him feeling slightly off-balance. Whenever he thought he was beginning to understand her, she surprised him, disrupting his sense of her and tilting everything onto a strange, exhilarating axis.

    Jack¡¯s sense of propriety warred with his curiosity. He knew he was attractive enough¡ªtall and lean, with the toned muscles of someone who worked hard to survive. His green eyes and easy smile had often caught women''s attention in Cabal.

    He moved toward the pool, undressing. Kleo had entered the water and was now floating on her back, arms stretched out, her body buoyant in the salty pool. She let her legs drift apart in an entirely unselfconscious way, then she dipped her head under the water, emerging slowly, her face glistening with droplets that shimmered in the faint glow.

    Jack took a deep breath, finally releasing the last of his clothing. He felt her eyes upon him, a subtle but undeniable scrutiny. She nodded in approval, her lips curving slightly before she turned away, diving beneath the pool''s surface.

    He entered the water, letting its warmth envelop him. The sensation was unlike anything he had felt before. The salt-laden pool soothed his tired muscles, washing away the layers of dust and tension. Kleo floated near him, her damp hair clinging to her skin, her body bathed in iridescent drops that glistened like tiny gems.

    ¡°Try floating,¡± she suggested. ¡°It¡¯s easier than you think.¡±

    Taking her advice, he tilted back slowly until he was suspended in the warm embrace of the pool. His ears rested below the water, muting the sounds around him and creating a strange, peaceful isolation. He felt weightless, disconnected from his worries, thoughts, and even his sense of self. For a moment, he was simply a body adrift in a saltwater womb, untouched by fear or desire. He floated there, blissfully unaware of the passage of time, savoring this rare, beautiful solitude.

    Then he felt the water ripple beside him¡ªa gentle touch as Kleo¡¯s fingers trailed along his skin, a fleeting, electric contact that sent a shiver up his spine. He looked over, catching her eyes as she rested against the pool wall, her gaze fixed on him.

    When he drew closer, she tilted her head, her expression thoughtful.

    ¡°Are you ready to talk?¡± she asked, ¡°Or would you rather soak a bit longer?¡±

    Jack considered her question, his mind drifting back to reality. ¡°We can get out,¡± he said, his voice soft. ¡°The pool will be here later.¡±

    She nodded and, without further ceremony, turned to the pool¡¯s edge, pushing herself up from the water.

    ¡°Give me a hand,¡± she called, glancing back at him.

    With a hesitant laugh, he placed his hands firmly on her hips, giving her a gentle boost as she lifted herself from the water.

    She murmured a soft thanks, reaching for her shirt to dry off before settling on the bedrolls.

    Jack followed, lying beside her, feeling at ease for the first time since they¡¯d met. Her calm presence guided him, anchoring his nerves.

    She lay beside him, resting her head on her arm, and they felt like companions for the first time.

    He could sense her peacefulness, a feeling that didn¡¯t need words.

    Something had changed between them like light brushing away the shadows or warmth pushing away the cold. It seemed surreal.

    They were two travelers on the same path, bound by circumstance but sharing something intangible¡ªan unspoken connection that felt more real than anything he could name.

 Chapter 6 - Pulling Threads

    Rugr rode the horse hard, the rhythmic thrum of its hooves pounding a steady beat against the earth. As he crested a small hill, the city of Balta came into view. Tall buildings and a few towers rose above the treetops, marking the edge of civilization. Beyond the town sprawled the Bay of Balta, its waters gray and still, reflecting the pre-dawn sky, brilliant with lingering stars. On the horizon, a dark cluster of birds swarmed above fishing boats while a solitary ship with full sails carved its path southward toward lands Rugr would never see. Its majesty stirred something faint and wistful within him, but the feeling was fleeting.

    Rugr¡¯s plan was simple. He would proceed as though nothing had changed, save for the minor delay caused by the wagon accident. The ship¡¯s captain would ask no questions. As far as the captain was concerned, the reason for the delay was irrelevant.

    Still, Rugr prepared himself to encounter others of his kind. On any other day, this would have been unlikely. But recent events had planted seeds of doubt in his mind. He turned over the details of their mission, scrutinizing each moment and decision. The incongruities gnawed at him.

    For one, he almost always traveled alone. If the mission called for assistance, he chose someone green, of low rank¡ªsomeone expendable. It was a precaution he¡¯d rarely needed but one he never ignored. Yet this time, Kleo had been assigned to him. That fact alone carried weight.

    When Markus had casually suggested that Kleo accompany him on this mission, Rugr¡¯s instincts had screamed to object. But he¡¯d hesitated, biting back his protest. Markus had made his case with smooth, practiced ease:

    ¡°It will be good for her to get out, see some of the outer world, and learn firsthand how things are done. She¡¯ll be in good hands¡ªyour hands. And besides, I know how close you two are. Imagine the joy of watching her experience the wonders of the outer world for the first time.¡±

    Rugr had recognized the tactic immediately. Markus¡¯s casual suggestion would solidify into an unshakable command if he resisted. And there was truth in the words. Kleo would enjoy it.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He loved the girl as if she were his daughter. From the time she was no more than a toddler, he had been her protector, her teacher, her guide. When Markus Leness, Astiria¡¯s leader and founder, had entrusted Kleo to his care, Rugr had sworn to safeguard her with his life. Yet, even as her guardian, his role came with frustrating limitations. Markus had forbidden him from training her beyond the most basic skills, insisting she not be prepared for combat or field assignments.

    True to his nature, Rugr had occasionally bent this rule. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her left defenseless, unable to navigate even the most straightforward challenges of their world. Quietly, he had taught her what he could without drawing too much attention. But his efforts were measured, his disobedience cautious. Markus left little room for leeway when it came to Kleo.

    Rugr often thought of her as a beautiful bird trapped in a cage. Markus had constructed that cage carefully, his reasons unclear even to Rugr, but its bars were unyielding. What pained Rugr most was that Kleo knew it. She felt the weight of her confinement, the frustration of clipped wings, and in her quieter moments, she laid the blame at Rugr¡¯s feet. Their closeness, forged through years of daily life, often amplified her resentment. She saw him as both protector and jailer. He bore her anger without complaint, even when it left scars.

    To Rugr, she was his daughter in every way that mattered. Her biological father, Markus, was little more than an accident of fate. And like any father, Rugr wanted her to be strong, capable, and, if possible, happy. But if there was a single discordant note in the harmony of Astiria, it was Kleo. Though all loved her, she was treated differently¡ªa tone set by Markus and the others in leadership. Rugr knew he was her only true ally.

    Yet as Rugr rode toward Balta, the nagging doubts returned. The circumstances were unusual. Markus, for all his casualness, rarely acted without purpose. Why Kleo? Why now? The timing felt too deliberate, the mission too convenient. And if Markus had orchestrated this, what was his game?

    The towers of Balta loomed closer, their weathered stone dark against the slate-gray sky. Rugr tightened his grip on the reins, the threads of suspicion weaving tighter in his mind. Whatever the girl¡¯s reasons for her recent actions¡ªwhatever truths she carried¡ªhe knew one thing for sure: the actual stakes of this mission had yet to reveal themselves. And when they did, the consequences would ripple far beyond Balta¡¯s shores.

 Chapter 7 - Confessions

    Kleo lay back, visibly exhausted, then turned on her side to face him. Jack noted unease in her eyes as if something she was about to say was weighing on her.

    ¡°Jack,¡± she began.

    It struck him that this was the first time she¡¯d ever used his name.

    "I need to tell you something important. You¡¯ll have questions. There may be things I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll be honest with you when that¡¯s the case. It would help if you could wait until I¡¯ve told you everything before asking questions..¡±

    Jack nodded, sensing the gravity in her tone. He shifted to face her, his attention fixed.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    She took a deep, steadying breath, her eyes unfocused as she gathered her thoughts.

    ¡°When I saw you at the post where you boarded the wagon¡ªI recognized you.¡±

    Jack¡¯s brows furrowed as she continued, ¡°I knew you from my dreams. I¡¯d had many dreams of you long before we met. And in those dreams, your name was always Jack.¡±

    Her voice wavered, her gaze fixed on a point somewhere in the distance.

    ¡°Then there you were, standing in front of me, real¡ªand your name is Jack.¡±

    Jack stared, his pulse quickening, unsure what to make of her words.

    ¡°I was terrified,¡± she admitted, her voice trembling. ¡°So terrified I almost ran.¡±

    A small, embarrassed smile crossed her face. ¡°I nearly wet myself.¡±

    Jack chuckled, and she swatted his chest, her hand lingering for a moment, its warmth anchoring him in the surrealness of the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had dreams about you¡ªso many dreams,¡± she continued, her tone soft but weighted with emotion.

    ¡°In them, I felt a whirlwind of things¡­ fear, anger, and¡­ happiness. A kind of happiness I¡¯ve never felt in my life. I don¡¯t understand it, but as a young girl, I knew these dreams were more than... dreams. They were glimpses of a possible future; it''s something I still don¡¯t fully understand.¡±

    Her voice grew thick with emotion, and tears rose in her eyes. She struggled to hold them back, but a few escaped, tracing silent paths down her cheeks.

    Jack reached out, covering her hand with his, feeling her warmth through the soft, trembling skin.

    ¡°I can¡¯t pretend to understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m listening.¡±

    She looked down, composing herself before continuing.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°These dreams¡­ they don¡¯t tell me everything. They¡¯re fragments, flashes. They feel like something fate is pressing upon me. All I knew when I first saw you was that we were meant to be there¡­ and that your name was Jack.¡±

    Jack felt a strange thrill at her words, as if his world had shifted in ways he couldn¡¯t yet fathom. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    She shook her head, squeezing his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet. There¡¯s more you need to know.¡±

    He nodded, giving her hand a gentle squeeze of encouragement.

    ¡°You wanted to find Astiria, a place you weren¡¯t sure was real. Then, in some backwater village, you meet a man who happens to be heading for this same mythical place. And then, he was kind enough to offer to take you there¡ªfor a reasonable fee.¡±

    Jack frowned, nodding. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what happened.¡±

    She held his gaze. ¡°There was a young woman with him.¡±

    Jack nodded again, sensing where this was going. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Me,¡± she confirmed, her voice breaking. She took a steadying breath, fighting back fresh tears.

    ¡°When I saw you, I knew. I knew it was you. The Jack from my dreams.¡±

    She let the weight of her words hang in the air before continuing.

    ¡°What do you think the chances are that a stranger from Cabal would meet two people traveling to a mythical village?¡±

    Jack¡¯s brow furrowed as he considered her words.

    ¡°Are you saying that you and Rugr weren¡¯t going to Astiria? That I was getting waylaid by two strangers?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Jack,¡± she sighed, her voice filled with something close to regret.

    ¡°I wish it were that simple. That would be the rational story, wouldn¡¯t it? A naive young man in search of adventure, lured by two strangers, only to vanish without a trace.¡±

    She paused, letting the silence stretch between them.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is far worse,¡± she whispered. ¡°You did meet two people from Astiria¡ªwhich is real, by the way. But the odds of meeting someone from Astiria outside Astiria are so astronomical it''s improbable.¡±

    Her voice trembled, and a sob escaped her.

    ¡°And yes, our intentions weren¡¯t good. But that was before I saw you. When¡­ I saw you¡ªI knew you.¡±

    Her voice cracked, and she looked away, ashamed.

    Jack felt a chill run through him, an inexplicable dread.

    ¡°Astiria protects its secrets, Jack. When someone goes looking, we try to ensure they don¡¯t find it. So, I had to get you away from Rugr and what he intended to do. But hiding something from Rugr isn¡¯t easy. He knows me too well. He knew what I was planning, even though I tried to hide it.¡±

    Jack¡¯s heart pounded as he struggled to process her words. ¡°Wait¡­ Rugr knew what?¡±

    Kleo took a deep breath, gathering her resolve. ¡°That I sabotaged the wagon.¡±

    Jack¡¯s eyes widened, stunned. ¡°You did what?¡±

    She met his gaze for a fleeting moment, then looked down.

    ¡°It was the only way to get us away from him without him trying to continue to Balta. I wasn¡¯t ready to tell him the truth. If I had, he would have¡ªat best¡ªkilled you on the spot. At worst¡­¡±

    She shivered, unable to finish the thought.

    ¡°We were on a path that wouldn''t have ended well for you. Sabotaging the wagon was the only way I could think of to keep you safe.¡±

    Jack took a deep breath, trying to wrap his mind around the surreal turn of events.

    ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± he began, a faint edge of disbelief in his voice.

    ¡°Jack, the clueless idiot from Cabal, sets out to find adventure and stumbles upon two strangers from a mythical place that does exist. They have foul intentions, but one of them¡ªa beautiful young woman named Kleo meets a man she''s dreamt about her whole life¡ªself-sabotages the plan and leads him to safety?¡±

    Kleo¡¯s eyes, big and tear-filled, softened as she looked up at him.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m beautiful?¡±

    The words caught him off guard. For a moment, he looked at her, the vulnerability in her gaze, seeing the strength it must have taken for her to share this with him.

    He leaned in and, without another thought, kissed her.

    The world fell away¡ªthe storm raging outside, the dangers and mysteries of Astiria, even his confusion and doubt¡ªeverything dissolved in her warm, soft lips.

    Kleo returned the kiss with a fierce vulnerability that told him everything he needed to know.

 Chapter 8 - Questions

    When the kiss ended, Kleo stared at him, her eyes alight with an emotion mirroring feelings of wonder and fear.

    ¡°Jack,¡± she whispered, her hand resting against his cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t know what all this means. But I know we were meant to be here¡ªwe were meant to find each other.¡±

    Jack drew back, his eyes meeting Kleo¡¯s with a steady, serious gaze.

    ¡°I have questions,¡± he began, his tone gentle but resolute. ¡°A lot of questions. It feels like you¡¯ve dropped a thousand puzzle pieces before me, and I must figure out how they fit together to see the whole picture. Is that okay?¡±

    Kleo was silent for a moment, her eyes searching his face.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied at last, ¡°I expected this. I need you to understand. But there are some things I can¡¯t answer¡­ not yet. If I tried, you¡¯d end up with a thousand puzzles instead of one.¡±

    She hesitated, then added, ¡°Jack, I need you to trust me.¡±

    Jack took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    He started with the most straightforward question. ¡°First¡­ Astiria is real?¡±

    Kleo gave a small, tight smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s real. It''s complicated, but it''s real.¡±

    Jack sighed, already sensing what a long night it would be.

    ¡°All right. Astiria exists. And you and Rugr are from Astiria?¡±

    Her face brightened. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re from Astiria.¡±

    ¡°And were you and Rugr planning to take me to Astiria?¡±

    Her expression clouded. She bit her lip, brushing a stray lock of hair from her eyes.

    ¡°No. We were heading to a port city called Balta. We had something important to deliver, something meant for a ship¡¯s captain.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± Jack pressed, ¡°you were taking me to Astiria after a stop in Balta?¡±

    She winced, drawing in a slow breath.

    ¡°No, Jack. We''ve never been on a path to Astiria.¡±

    She looked at him, apology in her eyes, aware of the disappointment her words would bring.

    ¡°So¡­ you and Rugr were lying to me,¡± Jack said, a touch of hurt creeping into his voice. ¡°And then, after the wagon broke down, you continued lying to me?¡±

    Kleo¡¯s shoulders slumped, his words striking a chord. She could see the disappointment on his face, and it pained her.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted, her voice a whisper. ¡°We both lied¡­ and I continued the lie.¡±

    Jack waited, his silence pressing her to explain.

    ¡°Rugr and I left Astiria with a purpose. There was something we needed to handle, something important.¡±

    She glanced at him, her eyes clouded with an unreadable emotion.

    ¡°While in the village, Rugr heard about a stranger seeking Astiria. As I said, our people are very protective of our secrets.¡±

    Jack¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°So Rugr planned to lure me away from Astiria? Either kill me or have me shanghaied?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The original plan was to offer you a ride and turn you over to the shipmaster in Balta. He would¡­ handle you from there.¡±

    She hesitated.

    ¡°Rugr would have killed you if he¡¯d thought it simpler. But handing you over was easier, less¡­ personal.¡±

    ¡°At first,¡± she admitted, ¡°you were just someone in the wrong place at the wrong time. But then¡­ I saw you. And I knewyou. And everything changed. I had to create a new plan¡ªmy plan. I had to keep Rugr in the dark as long as I could.¡±

    She swallowed.

    ¡°Sabotaging the wagon was the only way I could think of to create that chance.¡±

    Jack frowned, his confusion evident.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how sabotaging the wagon would help you¡ªor us, I guess.¡±

    Kleo raised a hand to stop him before he could continue.

    ¡°Let me explain.¡±

    She took a steadying breath.

    ¡°Everything happened so fast. I needed a plan but didn¡¯t have time to think it through. If I¡¯d tried to explain things to Rugr, he would¡¯ve insisted we go to Balta, and I knew that was a terrible idea. I couldn¡¯t tell him everything, so¡­ I sabotaged the wagon.¡±

    Jack opened his mouth, but she cut him off.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Please, let me finish.¡±

    ¡°Rugr is smart. He¡¯d know I caused the accident; the only possible reason would be you. To him, you were a random person. But based on my actions and how well he knows me, he¡¯d realize the truth¡ªthat I was experiencing something my kind calls Kadas Shadoom.¡±

    ¡°Kadas Shadoom?¡± Jack repeated, stumbling over the unfamiliar words.

    ¡°Am I supposed to know what that means?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°No. It roughly translates to The Unyielding Fate in your language. For Astirians, it¡¯s life-defining. A moment when fate demands something of us¡ªsomething that redefines who we are and who we¡¯re meant to be. It¡¯s like¡­ a transformation of the soul. When Kadas Shadoom comes for one of us, we can''t ignore it.¡±

    Her gaze dropped. ¡°If I had more time, I could¡¯ve handled things better, but sabotaging the wagon was the simplest way to force a new path. It kept you from questioning anything¡ªas long as I maintained the lie about going to Astiria.¡±

    Jack rubbed his temples. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I fully get it, but¡­ okay. Let¡¯s move on. Was your plan to bring me here, to this temple?¡±

    ¡°At first, my only plan was to keep you away from Balta,¡± Kleo admitted. ¡°It was a trap¡ªfor you, me, and Rugr. I didn¡¯t know where we¡¯d go, but then¡­ it came to me.¡±

    Jack raised a brow. ¡°If I had to guess, you¡¯ve been here before. You led us straight to the temple, tripped a hidden door, and brought us to this sanctuary. And the storm? Wow. That¡¯s a really nice touch.¡±

    Kleo sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before. Last night, I had a dream. I saw this temple. We were here together. We ate fish; I confessed everything; we performed a binding ritual¡­ we made love. That¡¯s how I knew we were supposed to come here.¡±

    Jack blinked, his voice rising. ¡°A binding ritual?¡±

    Kleo blushed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that. I must sound crazy.¡±

    ¡°You do sound a little mad,¡± he said with a small laugh, holding up his thumb and forefinger to emphasize little.

    ¡°The binding ritual is meant to protect you,¡± she said. ¡°But¡­ in the dream, I wanted it for myself. I wanted it with all my heart. And then you agreed to it because you trusted me. I knew it wasn¡¯t because you loved me¡ªhow could you? But I wanted it desperately because¡­because I love you.¡±

    She trailed off, her cheeks flushed as she looked away, waiting for his response.

    Jack stared at her, his mind spinning. Of all the strange revelations, this one hit the hardest. Not because it was the most unbelievable but because of the raw vulnerability in her voice. The weight of her words settled over him like a storm cloud, heavy and charged.

    ¡°In the dream,¡± Kleo began, her voice steady but tinged with uncertainty, ¡°I saw the storm and the dark figure¡ªthe Sasayaka reta himitsu. Inside the dream, I fell asleep, and it came back. You drove it away¡ªI think. I don¡¯t know what happened because I woke up when you fell on top of me.¡±

    Jack frowned, turning her words over in his mind.

    ¡°So, the binding ritual¡­ is to protect me from the dark figure we saw when we came to the temple? The Sasa-whatever?¡±

    Kleo let out a nervous laugh. ¡°Sasayaka reta Himitsu,¡± she corrected. ¡°It¡¯s from the original tongue. It means The Whispering Secret.¡±

    Her smile faded, replaced by a somber expression.

    "But no, Jack, the binding ritual isn''t meant to protect you from that creature.¡±

    Jack¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Then what is it for? What exactly are you trying to protect me from?¡±

    Kleo hesitated, her fingers twisting in her lap as she avoided his gaze. Finally, she looked up, her eyes locking onto his.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to like this answer, Jack. The binding ritual was to protect you from me¡­ and my kind.¡± She quickly raised her hands as his eyes widened.

    ¡°Not me, exactly. I swear. It¡¯s to protect you from others like me. My kind.¡±

    Jack¡¯s voice dropped as he echoed, ¡°Your kind.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her tone soft, almost pleading. ¡°You¡¯re not in danger from me. Please believe that. But the truth¡­ it isn¡¯t easy to explain. It''s way too much for now.¡±

    Jack studied her, his expression torn between concern and curiosity. She seemed smaller in this moment, vulnerable in a way he hadn¡¯t seen before.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already told me things I didn¡¯t expect,¡± he said. ¡°Why not tell me everything?¡±

    Kleo shook her head, her golden-brown hair brushing against her flushed cheeks.

    ¡°Because you deserve to hear it when I can explain it well. Right now¡­ It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t ask you, and you can''t expect to understand everything tonight.¡±

    They went quiet, the storm outside filling the void with its relentless rhythm. Both were lost in thought, their breaths soft and steady as they tried to process everything.

    Finally, Jack broke the silence.

    ¡°When I left Cabal,¡± he began, his voice low, ¡°it was because I couldn¡¯t see a future for myself. I felt doomed to spend my life shoveling horse shit, drinking away my nights¡ªunwashed, and surrounded by people whose lives were as empty as mine.

    "As a kid on the streets, struggling for food and survival, I turned it all into a game¡ªan adventure. It was the only way to keep going, not to give in. Apart from a few friendships I managed to keep, I had no one. Nothing.¡±

    He paused, searching for the words.

    ¡°As I got older, life lost its charm. Everything became¡­ mundane. I stopped dreaming. I lost that sense of wonder I¡¯d had as a kid. One day, I woke up and realized I couldn¡¯t live that way. It felt like I was already dead. So I left, not knowing where I was going or what I was looking for. In my mind, it became Astiria. It sounded mysterious and impossible¡ªa myth spun from the ramblings of old storytellers. But it was enough. It motivated me and gave me something to reach for. A purpose.¡±

    Jack looked at her, his expression a mix of vulnerability and determination.

    ¡°And now, here I am. Sheltering in a ruined temple with a mysterious young woman who says things like Kadas Shadoom. Who keeps strange secrets, has prescient dreams¡ªand lies to me.¡±

    "Not my favorite part, by the way." He said, giving her a small, teasing smile before continuing.

    ¡°But when I stop and think, What the hell have I gotten myself into? I realize this is exactly what I was looking for. For the first time in years, I''m alive again. And yeah, I¡¯m a little freaked out. But I also feel¡­ right.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s eyes shimmered with emotion as she listened, but Jack wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°And thinking about you and everything that¡¯s happened¡ªeven if it seems strange and surreal. Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve been drawn to you. Like something¡¯s pulling me towards you, and in some weird way¡ªmaybe I¡¯m crazy? I want you to know, Kleo¡ªI trust you. I hardly understand anything that¡¯s happening, but I know I trust you; I feel it.¡±

    Kleo choked back a sob, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Thank you, Jack. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve earned your trust, but I promise to tell you everything. No more lies. Never again.¡±

    Jack nodded, his expression resolute. ¡°Also¡­ I want to do the binding ritual.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kleo gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    ¡°I want to do the binding ritual. You said it would protect me, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Jack,¡± Kleo whispered, her voice breaking.

    ¡°I promise, I promise I¡¯ll explain everything. The binding ritual¡­ It¡¯s the only way I can keep you safe once we leave this place. We really should do it.¡±

    Her voice softened, her vulnerability shining through.

    ¡°And it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me. How could you? You don¡¯t know me. I¡¯ve been so closed off, so afraid. Afraid of what you¡¯d think, of how much I already care about you. I understand if you can¡¯t¡­ or don¡¯t.¡±

    Her hands trembled as she reached for his.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the best way¡ªthe only way¡ªfor both of us to survive what¡¯s coming. And Jack¡ª¡±

    She looked at him, her voice dropping to a whisper.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid what¡¯s coming has already begun.¡±

 Chapter 9 - Binding

    Jack¡¯s excitement bubbled over.

    ¡°So, how do we do the binding? Do we need rings or something? Should we put our clothes on? How does this work?¡±

    Kleo smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made a laurel wreath that will serve as the ring¡ªand I know the magic required.¡±

    ¡°Magic? Never mind. I don¡¯t think I want to know. Just tell me what I need to do. Oh, do I have to speak?¡±

    ¡°Relax, your part¡¯s easy.¡±

    She knelt beside her bag, pulling out small pouches.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stand in the wards as a precaution. I¡¯ll cast the binding spell, and when you feel the magic settle, you¡¯ll place the binding ring on my head and say:

    ¡®I, Jack, consent to this binding with Kleo. Henceforth, I will honor this binding with trust, kindness, and respect.¡¯

    Simple enough?¡±

    Jack tried to repeat the words, stumbling over the phrasing.

    Kleo shook her head. ¡°Close enough. Then I¡¯ll say something similar; after that, we¡¯ll seal it with a kiss.¡±

    She glanced up at him with a sly smile.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to prepare. You wander over there and practice your lines so you don¡¯t screw it up.¡± Kleo waved a hand, shushing him away.

    As she sorted her supplies, she called to him.

    ¡°Oh, Jack¡ªthere are three rules. First, say both our names and the word consent. Second, your promise has to be truthful. If it¡¯s not, the ritual won¡¯t work. And third¡­¡±

    She paused.

    ¡°Under no circumstances should you say the word serve. That word has a literal, permanent meaning with my spell. Trust me, you won¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Jack said, wandering off to rehearse. ¡°No, serve. Truthful words. Don¡¯t screw up. Easy.¡±

    Kleo moved to each point of the wards, sprinkling crystalline powder over the symbols and murmuring quiet incantations. Once the protections were complete, she withdrew a small laurel wreath from her bag and handed it to Jack.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°This is the binding ring. When the moment comes, place it on my head and say your lines."

    Her grin turned mischievous. "And don¡¯t forget to kiss me at the end.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget that part. It¡¯s the other parts I¡¯m worried about¡­¡±

    Her grin vanished, replaced by a deadpan glare. ¡°Jack, do not mess this up.¡±

    Jack laughed, holding up his hands in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll get it right.¡±

    They stood together in the chalk-drawn circle, their hands intertwined. The symbols glimmered faintly in the dim light, and Jack¡¯s nerves tingled. The laurel wreath hung around his left arm as he breathed deeply.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he muttered, ¡°standing naked in a ritual circle with a girl I just met. Am I marrying a witch?¡±

    Kleo arched a brow. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s way worse than that.¡±

    Her tone was playful, but her expression turned serious. ¡°Having second thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Jack replied, steeling himself. ¡°Do your worst.¡±

    She closed her eyes and began chanting, her voice a melodic whisper that seemed to harmonize with the air. Jack, unsure what to do, closed his eyes, too.

    Far and away, come today. Hear our voices and the words we say. Witness their truth, and with this power, Bind our souls forever after.

    Jack stood waiting, but as the moments passed and nothing happened, he began to feel very foolish. Then, as his faith finally ebbed, a soft, compassionate voice broke the air, resonating like the notes of an ancient instrument:

    ¡°Who speaks today to bind two souls as one?¡±

    Kleo squeezed his hands; her whispered words reaching his ear: ¡°That¡¯s your cue.¡±

    Jack opened his eyes to find golden light swirling around them, soft and warm, like the first rays of dawn. He lifted the laurel wreath and placed it upon Kleo''s head. She looked stunning in the soft light, and he got lost in her eyes. When she pinched him, he cleared his throat.

    ¡°I, Jack, consent to this binding with the woman before me, Kleo. Henceforth, I will honor this binding with unwavering trust, kindness, and love.¡±

    Kleo flinched when he said the ''L'' word, but Jack felt the weight of his words settle in his chest¡ªnot heavy, but grounding. It wasn¡¯t only a promise; it was the truth. He loved her, and that love felt as honest and trustworthy as the ground beneath him.

    Kleo bit her lip in anxiety, her eyes glistening as the voice spoke again.

    ¡°There is truth in these words. By my right as a witness, I bless them. Who else will speak?¡±

    Her mouth opened, but no sound came out. She tried again, her breath catching as emotion overtook her. Finally, her voice emerged, soft and trembling.

    ¡°I, Kleo, consent to this binding with the man standing before me, Jack. I will honor this binding with true love, passion, and truth.¡±

    Their eyes locked as a single tear traced its way down her cheek. Time seemed to pause, the air thick with meaning. Jack held his breath, waiting.

    The voice broke the silence once more, serene and filled with finality:

    ¡°The truth of these words is immutable. By my right as a witness, I bless them and share my blessing of this union. Seal the binding with love¡¯s first kiss.¡±

    They stood still for a moment, and then, as if drawn together by gravity, they kissed. It was slow, deep, and filled with growing desire. Their arms wrapped tightly around one another, neither willing to let go. When the kiss finally broke, the golden light faded, leaving only the faint shimmer of the circle. They stayed close, foreheads touching. For the first time in days, they felt a fragile sense of safety, as though nothing else mattered except each other.

    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t so bad,¡± Jack murmured,

    Kleo smiled through the tears still in her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t screw it up. That¡¯s a good start.¡±

 Chapter 10 - The Whispering Secret

    Jack carefully eased himself out of Kleo¡¯s embrace. Her soft, rhythmic snores brought a faint smile to his lips. He crept to find his clothes, dressing quickly and heading to the far side of the room, where the shadows seemed to stretch and shift unnaturally.

    From those shadows, the figure emerged. Humanoid in shape but unmistakably inhuman, it was cloaked in a dark robe, its cowl obscuring much of its face. The narrow slit, shifting facial features faded in and out of focus. Eyes were ever-present¡ªsometimes two, sometimes more¡ªrearranging themselves in patterns that defied logic.

    Startled as if waking from a dream, Jack found the figure staring at him.

    ¡°What is this? Who is this?¡± the figure hissed. Its voice was low and rasping, accompanied by a chorus of faint, otherworldly voices that seemed to emanate from the shadows themselves.

    ¡°What? Who?¡± the voices echoed, ethereal and high-pitched.

    ¡°He is not the girl. Not the girl,¡± they whispered.

    The figure shifted their gaze toward Kleo, who remained soundly asleep, protected within the wards. They studied her before returning their attention to Jack.

    ¡°The woman is rich with secrets, and secrets are our greatest desire,¡± they said, the chorus chiming in eagerly.

    ¡°Secrets, yes, secrets we desire.¡±

    ¡°Careful, Jack, her secrets will devour you.¡±

    ¡°Devour,¡± the voices wailed, the word slicing through the air like a blade.

    ¡°She hides within the wards,¡± the figure mused, ¡°but she cannot remain there forever. We will find the loosest thread of her secrets, and when we pull it, she will unravel until nothing remains.¡±

    ¡°Pull the thread. Pull the thread,¡± the chorus demanded with frantic urgency.

    ¡°We would keep her secrets,¡± the figure said, its tone softening though still unsettling. We would add them to ourselves and use them to close the gaps between who we were and who we are. It is the secrets we do not know that fragment us.¡±

    ¡°Shattered. Broken. Incomplete,¡± the chorus wept.

    Jack steadied himself. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The figure hesitated as if caught off guard. ¡°My name is Leon,¡± they finally said, and the chorus fell silent.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± Jack replied confidently.

    ¡°Lie. Lie. Lie,¡± the chorus chimed, their accusation rippling through the tense air.

    The figure¡¯s mouth twisted into a grotesque smile, their features warping and shifting again. Jack forced himself to look away, unwilling to be drawn into the hypnotic chaos.

    ¡°True,¡± the figure admitted, ¡°Leon is not our true name. But it is an old name, one we have worn before. It does not fit us well, does it?¡±

    ¡°Not our name. Not our name,¡± the chorus agreed.

    ¡°You may call us Agaliarept,¡± they offered, ¡°though clunky, it carries ancient meanings that align with some aspects of our nature.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your name either,¡± Jack said.

    ¡°Not our name. Not our name,¡± the chorus echoed, their tone tinged with amusement.

    ¡°No,¡± the figure admitted again, their voice taking on a wry edge. ¡°Our true name remains hidden, even from us. We have known it many times, but it always slips away. It seems we knew Leon was wrong the moment we spoke it.¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Lost. Our name is lost,¡± the chorus lamented.

    Jack seized on this revelation. In Kleo¡¯s dream, the creature had been named Ke¡¯moto. Jack wondered if this could be the leverage he needed.

    ¡°Why do you desire secrets?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It is our nature.¡±

    ¡°Desire secrets,¡± the chorus roared, their voices dark with hunger. ¡°We are secrets.¡±

    ¡°We are keepers of a sort,¡± the figure explained, ¡°a guardian of things that would be lost without us. Secrets show us glimpses into the world¡¯s truth across millennia. They show us how things were, how they are¡ªand sometimes¡ªhow they will be.¡±

    ¡°Are you an oracle?¡± Jack asked skeptically.

    ¡°Hmmm. Oracle. Yes, this is a word we know.¡±

    ¡°Oracle? Not Oracle. Yesss, Oracle,¡± the chorus debated, their voices rising and falling like waves.

    ¡°Yes, we are an Oracle of sorts, but we are not an oracle to divine the future,¡± the figure clarified. ¡°We are an oracle that archives the past. But in our minds, there is little difference. The future is merely the past in waiting, Jack¡ªa thread spun from all that has come before.¡±

    ¡°The future is the past. The past creates the future. They are but a single thread,¡± the chorus murmured.

    ¡°And yet,¡± the figure mused, their tone darkening, ¡°the future remains unseen, even to those wretched harpies, the Fates.¡±

    The figure¡¯s voice dripped with venom.

    ¡°Foul divinities, scribbling infinite variations into their ledger. Even they cannot predict the exact path that will unfold.¡±

    ¡°Foul! Most foul,¡± the chorus cried, their lament vibrating through Jack¡¯s chest.

    ¡°As the path reveals itself, the Fates can see what lies ahead more clearly. And we assure you, Jack, that what lies ahead always brings suffering.¡±

    The figure leaned closer, their presence suffocating.

    ¡°Do not underestimate the agony woven into their designs.¡±

    ¡°Suffering,¡± the chorus moaned, their lament a dirge that seemed to resonate in Jack¡¯s bones.

    ¡°I do not want you to harm Kleo,¡± Jack said, his voice firm despite the oppressive air.

    The figure¡¯s head tilted as though considering him. ¡°Yes, you mean to protect her. Is it love, perhaps? But that is no secret¡ªgiven your binding.¡±

    Jack stiffened in surprise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the figure continued, their tone dismissive. ¡°We can sense it: fresh, pungent, obvious.¡±

    ¡°Obvious,¡± the chorus echoed mockingly.

    ¡°But you cannot protect her, as the path must unfold, and her role in the grand scheme of the Gods, Fates, and Demons will be magnified. And you, Jack, you will play your part. We see suffering¡ªyour suffering. But do not fear, Jack. All paths are suffering.¡±

    Jack winced¡ªhe was not a big fan of suffering. Then, with as much nonchalance as he could muster, Jack said, ¡°I have a secret. Perhaps it is a secret that you would find of value.¡±

    ¡°Liar. It Lies, Lies,¡± roared the chorus, and the voice was so loud he looked to Kleo, but she remained undisturbed, still sleeping peacefully.

    Jack waited as the creature assessed him.

    ¡°You have secrets, Jack, but they are inconsequential. Before today, you were a man of little consequence,¡± they said, pausing. ¡°However, we will play this game with you. What are the rules?¡±

    Jack thought for a minute, trying to understand what he should trade for revealing the figure¡¯s name. ¡°It is not a game. It is a bargain,¡± Jack said.

    There was a long wait before the creature responded.

    ¡°A bargain must benefit both parties. What do you propose to take from us? And what will you provide that we find valuable?¡±

    ¡°First, the girl¡¯s secrets will remain her own. You will not take them from her. Ever.¡±

    The creature thought about this. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°In the future, when I deem it appropriate, I will trade you a secret for one of your secrets of equal value. I will let you determine which secrets are relevant and have equal value.¡±

    ¡°We can just take your secrets if we want them. Why should we bargain with you?¡±

    ¡°Because in time, you will forget my secret, and when the time comes that you need it, I will remind you.¡±

    ¡°Never forget, Never forget,¡± Said the chorus emphatically.

    ¡°We never forget a secret. They are irrevocably fused and form the essence of our very soul.¡±

    ¡°You forgot your true name,¡± Jack said, shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Lost. Our name is lost,¡± the chorus lamented again.

    The dark figure remained still, wracking their memories for their proper name, unable to understand how it might be possible that Jack knew, but they didn¡¯t. Finally, they spoke.

    ¡°We agree to the two terms you have stated under the condition that your secret is what you imply. Otherwise, we will extract her every secret and happily destroy her. Do you dare risk the bargain under these terms?¡±

    Jack hesitated. The thought of putting Kleo at risk made him nauseous, and his body trembled with the weight of his decision.

    ¡°Yes, Ke¡¯moto, I agree to the terms.¡±

    ¡°Ke¡¯moto, Ke¡¯moto, ¡®Ke¡¯moto,¡± cried the chorus, its emotions ranging between ecstasy and agony.

    The figure released a great wail, turning Jack¡¯s trembling body into a shudder.

    ¡°We weep. Weep with Joy. Weep in pain. We Weep,¡± sobbed the chorus.

    The figure raised from the ground, still crying out, and vanished into the deep shadows, leaving Jack alone by the pool.

    ¡°Okay. That was fucking weird.¡±

 Chapter 11 - Balta and the Captain

    Rugr left his horse tethered in an overgrown field on the outskirts of Balta and headed into the port on foot. As dawn broke over the eastern sea, the city stirred slowly, its streets quiet save for the occasional bark of stray dogs.

    The Salty Mermaid loomed ahead, its faded sign creaking in the morning breeze. The placard adorned a lewd image of a succubus¡ªa grotesquely exaggerated figure with a wicked smile mocking any notion of subtlety. The establishment was seedy even by Balta''s standards, but Rugr knew it well enough.

    He entered quickly, the bell above the door jangling before he could silence it. Behind the bar, a man sorted bottles and wiped the counter with a rag so filthy it likely spread more dirt than it removed. Rugr approached, his cowl pulled low.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the captain of the Merakai,¡± Rugr said.

    The bartender paused, sizing him up. ¡°Sorry, mate, but I wouldn¡¯t be much of a proprietor if I just gave out information about guests to any ol¡¯ sod who walked in, now would I?¡±

    Rugr¡¯s voice dropped to a low growl, deliberate and steady. ¡°He¡¯s expecting me.¡±

    The man¡¯s confidence wavered. Deciding it was too early for trouble, he nodded toward the stairs. ¡°Second floor. Last room on the right.¡±

    ¡°Much obliged,¡± Rugr said, turning toward the stairs. He paused briefly and added, ¡°And get a new rag.¡±

    The bartender glanced down at the grimy cloth in his hand, frowning as understanding dawned. Rugr was halfway up the stairs when he muttered, ¡°Yah.¡±

    The hallway above was lined with doors, with muffled sounds of stirring guests behind some of them. As Rugr approached the captain¡¯s room, the door opened, and a middle-aged woman stepped out, clutching a threadbare blue dress to her chest. She carried a pair of worn sandals in one hand, her face flushed as she mumbled an apology and shuffled past.

    The room reeked of stale alcohol and sweat. The captain lay sprawled across the bed, snoring lightly, the remnants of the previous night¡¯s indulgences scattered around him. Rugr moved a chair from the desk, turning it backward and straddling it near the bed.

    ¡°Captain,¡± Rugr said, his voice loud enough to cut through the haze of sleep. The man stirred but didn¡¯t wake. Rugr eyed a pitcher on the nightstand, briefly considering dumping its contents over the man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Captain,¡± he said again, shaking a small purse of coins. The clinking of the coins did the trick. The man groaned, raising his head to squint at Rugr through bleary eyes.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve brought something to wake me,¡± the captain muttered, his voice rough.

    ¡°There¡¯s been a delay,¡± Rugr said, his tone clipped. ¡°You¡¯ll need to hold the ship for two days.¡±

    The captain sat up slowly, rubbing his face. ¡°That¡¯s no small thing, friend. I¡¯ve got places to be and goods to deliver. People don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re late¡ªit damages my reputation. Costs me money.¡±

    The emphasis on money was deliberate, and the expectation of compensation was clear.

    Rugr¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°The original price was fair. That¡¯s the price I¡¯ll pay. I need time to retrieve the cargo. Assuming I can find a wagon, I¡¯ll return by dawn after next.¡±

    The captain studied him, weighing his options. Another party had already paid handsomely to take claim of the cargo, and greed whispered temptations in his ear. But Rugr was not a man to trifle with. The captain knew better than to push too far. This job was simple: take the box, drop it in the deepest waters, and forget it happened. For that, he¡¯d been paid handsomely¡ªtwice. The fact that the box would not see the ocean floor mattered little to him¡ªthe additional coin would buy a lot of booze and women.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Aye, it was a fair deal,¡± the captain said, leaning back against the headboard. ¡°A lot of coin for sinking a box. That¡¯s still the plan, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Rugr confirmed. ¡°Deepwater. Keep the crew in the dark. The fewer who know, the better. And the money is for your silence. Remember, Captain, a dead man can¡¯t spend his riches.¡±

    The captain gave a dry laugh, though Rugr¡¯s words sent a shiver down his spine. He knew it wasn¡¯t a threat¡ªjust a statement of fact. With work like this, forgetting quickly was a survival skill. Women and drink helped.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be done,¡± the captain said. ¡°Be back when you say. The box comes on board, and we set sail. And, seriously, friend¡ªtry not to be late again.¡±

    Rugr stood to leave, his movements deliberate. The captain considered asking about the young woman rumored to be traveling with him but decided against it. This deal already stank of secrets, and the fewer questions asked, the better.

    As Rugr reached the door, the captain called, ¡°Rugr.¡±

    He stopped, turning back.

    ¡°Keep your eyes open, and your back will be safe.¡±

    Rugr nodded, his expression unreadable, and strode out of the room.

    It was a common saying, but Rugr knew it was said with intent. Before, he had merely considered the possibility of trouble. Now, he expected it.

    Rugr reached the landing of the first floor and adjusted his cowl when his breath caught in his chest. The man across the room¡ªleaning casually against the bar¡ªwas unmistakable, though it seemed impossible.

    Rugr froze, his heart pounding like a war drum. It was Dungr.

    Three centuries dead¡ªat least, that¡¯s what Rugr had believed. Yet there he stood, alive and solid as the stone beneath their feet. There was no mistaking the scar above his left eye. Rugr had put it there himself. The memory rose unbidden: Dungr¡¯s jeering taunts, Rugr¡¯s seething frustration, the sharp crack of a rock striking flesh. He¡¯d thought he¡¯d won, his brother humbled at last¡ªbut Dungr had just laughed, blood trickling down his temple.

    ¡°Good one,¡± Dungr had said with a grin.

    Their mother had not shared his amusement. Rugr¡¯s punishment had been swift and severe: weeks of chores and nights without supper. Dungr had quietly slipped him scraps of bread and meat, brotherly love outweighing any grudge.

    And now, after all these years, Rugr found himself staring at that same face, older, weathered by time but undeniably Dungr.

    He turned abruptly, heading for the door, his boots echoing against the worn floorboards. He needed air, space, and time to think. His mind reeled, grappling with the impossible. Dungr¡¯s presence in Balta raised questions he wasn¡¯t ready to face. What happened to those who stayed behind and vowed to fight until the bitter end?

    Rugr¡¯s last memory of his brother was seared into his soul. It had been near the end of the war; their people were pushed to the brink of extinction. The enemy was relentless, their hatred consuming everything in its path. Victory was no longer a possibility¡ªonly survival or annihilation remained.

    The survivors were divided. Markus Leness, the charismatic leader of the escape faction, argued that they should abandon their homeland to rebuild elsewhere. ¡°We will grow strong again,¡± Markus had promised. ¡°We will return one day, when the time is right, and cleanse our world of the scourge that has devoured it.¡±

    But not everyone agreed. Dungr, a high army commander, had been among those who chose to stay and fight. Rugr had wanted to stand beside him, to fight and die as brothers. Marnea, the woman Rugr loved, had changed his course.

    Marnea, with her quiet strength and unyielding hope, had begged him to leave. ¡°Rugr,¡± she had said, her voice trembling with emotion, ¡°we can survive this. We can have a life¡ªa family. They¡¯ve taken so much from us, but we can still build something beautiful. Please.¡±

    Her words had shaken him to his core. He had always envisioned a future with her¡ªa home filled with laughter, children, and the peace they had been denied. But the thought of leaving his brother to face certain death felt like an unforgivable betrayal.

    The decision had nearly broken him.

    At the final hour, Rugr had returned to his brother¡¯s camp, his mind made up. He would stay and fight. He would die alongside Dungr if that were what fate demanded.

    But Dungr had refused.

    Outranking Rugr by command and blood, Dungr had decided for him. ¡°Go with her, Rugr,¡± he had said, his voice firm but kind. ¡°Find peace. Raise a family. Maybe name one of them after me¡ªpreferably a boy. Dungr¡¯s a terrible name for a girl.¡±

    Dungr had laughed, his signature grin breaking through the grim tension. But Rugr couldn¡¯t bring himself to join in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make this harder than it has to be, little brother,¡± Dungr had said, sensing his anguish. ¡°One more man is of no use to me here. You¡¯re needed there¡ªwhere you can make a difference¡ªwith her.¡±

    And with that, Dungr had turned him around and pushed him out of the tent. The last words Rugr heard him speak, the tone filled with unmistakable love, were, ¡°Look forward, brother. Never back.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Ghost

    Rugr returned to his horse and led it to the crest of a rolling hill. The vantage point offered a clear view of the long, sloping rise that stretched to the trees below. His eyes scanned the tree line, sharp and watchful.

    He didn¡¯t have to wait long. The figure of Dungr emerged from the shadows of the trees, stopping briefly, locking gazes with Rugr, and then began the climb up the hill toward him.

    Rugr stayed still, his thoughts a storm of disbelief and caution. Seeing his brother alive after centuries was a shock he could scarcely process. Yet the tension of recent days made him suspicious of everything¡ªand everyone. Everything he thought he knew needed to be re-evaluated.

    As Dungr drew near, Rugr stood, his eyes narrowing as he examined the man slowly and carefully. Dungr stopped a few paces away, mirroring Rugr¡¯s measured appraisal.

    ¡°You¡¯re taller than I remember,¡± Dungr said, a grin breaking across his weathered face. A warm chuckle escaped him.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve got the high ground,¡± Rugr replied, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°A high commander would understand the advantage of such a position.¡±

    For a moment, they stood frozen, and then both burst into laughter. The force of their embrace nearly sent them tumbling down the hill.

    ¡°For a moment there,¡± Dungr said, pulling back, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t happy to see me. You turned tail and ran like the dog whenever Mum went after it with the broom.¡±

    ¡°I felt like the dog, to be honest,¡± Rugr admitted.

    ¡°Seeing your brother alive after thinking him dead for three hundred years will do that to a man,¡± Dungr said, his grin softening into an apologetic expression.

    Rugr remained silent and brooding.

    Dungr waited patiently, waiting for the question he knew was coming.

    ¡°Explain to me how you are alive and here,¡± Rugr said, his voice low and rough.

    Dungr sighed. His answer would only leave more questions.

    Locking eyes with his brothers, Dungr¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That, brother, is a long story. One filled with betrayal and treachery. I can tell you the salient parts, but I must leave out certain details, mostly for brevity.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me,¡± Rugr said, the tension evident in his tone.

    ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± Dungr replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m counting on your trust more than you can imagine.¡±

    Dungr continued, his voice softening, ¡°What was the last thing I said to you that night?¡±

    ¡°Always look forward, never back¡±

    ¡°Yes. The things I will tell you are important, but they look backward to a past that has already been written. You must know what has happened, but we must focus on going forward.¡±

    Rugr looked over his brother''s shoulder, staring at the sea beyond. He contemplated Dungr¡¯s words, unsatisfied, but understood because he knew full well that there were things he could not and would not share with his brother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother; your mind will unravel the truth in time.¡±

    Rugr relaxed, and they settled side by side on the grassy slope, the city and the sea sprawling below them. The distant sounds of Balta¡ªthe creak of docked ships, the faint echo of early morning labor¡ªwere carried up by the cool breeze. Dungr began to speak, his voice steady but shadowed by the weight of what he shared.

    "After you and the others left to escape," Dungr began, "we prepared for what we believed would be the final battle of our lives. In the chaos, we uncovered a journal¡ªa partial one, badly damaged¡ªbut what remained was damning. It contained notes on the incantation used to create the defensive wards at the Battle of Remon."

    Rugr¡¯s jaw tightened. The mention of Remon brought back memories he had spent centuries trying to suppress.

    "The spell," Dungr continued grimly, "had been corrupted and deliberately sabotaged. It was laced with weaknesses the Sa Kamal exploited. You remember what happened¡ªhow they broke through, overrunning our lines, slaughtering over a hundred thousand of our people. That day marked the beginning of our end, shattering not only our defenses but the very will of our armies and leaders."

    Rugr nodded silently, his chest tightening. He had fought at Remon. He had watched the chaos unfold, helpless to stop it.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "The journal," Dungr went on, "also contained something else: a crude map showing the portal location you and the others would use to reach safety. But more importantly, it hinted at something we hadn¡¯t fully understood before¡ªthe magic that powered the portal. It wasn¡¯t ours, Rugr. It wasn¡¯t of our world."

    Rugr¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean," Dungr said, his voice low, "that the magic was ancient. Older than any spell or ward we¡¯ve ever known. It wasn¡¯t Sa Kamal magic, either. It was something¡­different."

    Rugr processed this in silence as Dungr continued.

    "With Gaineth''s blessing, we rushed to the portal, desperate to intercept the betrayers before they escaped. As we neared, we saw the stragglers under attack by a small force of the Sa Kamal. I saw you, and¡­¡± Dungr¡¯s voice faltered, the weight of the memory pressing down on him.

    Rugr braced himself, knowing what was coming yet powerless to stop his anguish.

    ¡°And I saw Marnea fall.¡±

    The words hit Rugr like a hammer, shattering the fragile calm he¡¯d fought to maintain. His mind was yanked back to that dreadful moment. Marnea, steadfast and fearless, had been at the rear of the group, guiding a cluster of frightened children toward the portal when the Sa Kamal descended. Rugr, positioned ahead to rally the group forward, had turned at the sound of the attack and sprinted to her aid.

    But he was too late.

    Marnea fell, her life extinguished before his eyes. The horror of that moment was seared into his soul, an unrelenting ache that no passage of time could dull. Consumed by a storm of grief and rage, Rugr had unleashed his fury on the Sa Kamal, cutting through them with a ferocity that bordered on madness. When the last of the attackers lay lifeless, he stood amidst the carnage, drenched in blood, staring at Marnea¡¯s still form.

    He wanted to abandon the portal, return to his brother, and fight to the bitter end. But the children, scattered and wailing in terror, had pulled him back from the abyss. He couldn¡¯t leave them to such a cruel fate. Gathering them close, he carried Marnea¡¯s lifeless body to the portal, stepping into the unknown with a heart broken beyond repair.

    ¡°That,¡± Rugr said, his voice hollow, ¡°was the worst moment of my life.¡±

    Dungr placed a hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder, his grip firm yet wordless, offering silent solidarity. No words of comfort could heal such a wound, and he knew it. Instead, he remained, anchoring Rugr in the present while they bore the weight of the past.

    "The attack was staged," Dungr said, confirming his suspicion. "Its only purpose was to obscure the truth. To ensure that no one questioned the betrayal lying at the heart of it all."

    "Barto," Rugr said quietly, his voice laced with bitterness.

    "Yes," Dungr replied. "Barto, Markus, and others like him colluded with the Dark Lords controlling the Sa Kamal. They engineered their escape at the cost of everyone else. And the portal¡¯s destruction? That wasn¡¯t to stop the Sa Kamal. It was to stop us¡ªthose who chose to stay behind¡ªfrom following."

    Rugr exhaled slowly, the betrayal cutting deeper than any blade. "I trusted them," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Even when doubts crept in, I told myself their actions were for the greater good."

    "We all did," Dungr said, placing a hand on Rugr¡¯s shoulder. "Even I, at first. But then we found the journal. Once we knew the truth, Gaineth made the only decision he could."

    "What decision?" Rugr asked.

    "To use the portal," Dungr said. "It was a gamble. The magic was failing, and the portal was unstable. Naturally, those who uncovered the treachery were willing to take the risk.

    "But Gaineth stopped us, reasoning that such a move would be reckless. Instead, he turned to Stennis of Komuray. Stennis began weaving a spell to stabilize the portal¡¯s power and keep it from collapsing. The portal¡¯s magic was unlike anything we¡¯d ever encountered, making his task an uphill battle. But in the end, he succeeded¡ªlong enough for a thousand of us to cross through."

    He paused, his expression darkening. "Gaineth and I came through last. We waited on the other side, hoping Stennis would follow. But he never did."

    "And you landed¡­ where?"

    "The portal¡¯s power had faded too much by then. We were scattered across a desolate desert, probably a thousand miles from where you settled. It took months to regroup and find each other. But eventually, we did. We built a new home far from the reach of the men who rule this world. And we¡¯ve waited, growing stronger, searching for you and the others."

    The torrent of revelations Dungr shared swirled in his mind, pieces of a larger picture beginning to form but still incomplete. One question loomed above all others, demanding an answer. He locked eyes with his brother, his gaze unyielding.

    "Why, Dungr? Why are you here, in this place, now?"

    Dungr met his stare evenly.

    ¡°I thought you might have pieced it together by now,¡± he said, his tone measured.

    ¡°But let me spell it out. I¡¯m here for the remains¡ªthe ones contained in the box you¡¯re meant to deliver to the ship¡¯s captain. They¡¯re important to us. Important to Gaineth. Follow through with your plan, Rugr. Deliver the box as agreed, and I¡¯ll ensure they are returned to their home.¡±

    Rugr hesitated, his expression unreadable as he carefully chose his response. This moment, he knew, was pivotal.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be delivering the box to the captain,¡± he said at last, his voice steady.

    ¡°Nor will I reveal its location¡ªnot now. As you¡¯ve always told me, brother, Look forward, not back. Right now, I can¡¯t afford hesitation. Markus¡¯s schemes are unfolding, and I must act swiftly to stop him.¡±

    Dungr¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about trust,¡± Rugr replied firmly. ¡°

    You have that, always. This is about my blindness¡ªmy failure to see the truth when it mattered. There¡¯s someone I care for deeply and should have protected by preparing her. I¡¯ve made mistakes, and now I must find her, right those wrongs, and prepare her for what¡¯s coming. For her sake and ours.¡±

    Dungr studied him for a long moment. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad I have your trust, brother. But Gaineth may not see it the same way.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s gaze hardened, his voice steady. ¡°Tell Gaineth this: I swear on your life that the box will be returned to him.¡±

    Dungr studied his brother for a long moment before nodding. "Well then, I will hold you to that."

    Rugr mounted his horse, pausing to look back at his brother. "We¡¯ll meet again, Dungr."

    "When?" Dungr asked.

    "When the time is right."

    And with that, Rugr whispered to his horse, "Ilimar."

    Rider and steed surged forward, disappearing into the forest.

 Chapter 13 - Morning After

    The following day, Kleo awoke early. Careful not to disturb Jack, she slipped away to immerse herself in the pool. The warm waters embraced her, soothing the lingering tension in her muscles. She let out a contented sigh, her body floating as her mind swirled with thoughts.

    Everything had changed so quickly. Worries, questions, and unspoken fears jostled for her attention, but she pushed them aside. There would be time enough to sift through the chaos later. She let herself savor the moment¡ªthe warmth, the calm, the peace.

    The binding had been profound, more than she had ever dared imagine. The memory of it lingered, her body tingling from the intimacy they had shared. Yet, as much as she had enjoyed their physical connection, the deeper bond they now shared gave her a sense of completeness she had never known.

    For Jack, everything was new¡ªsudden, unexpected, and perhaps overwhelming. But for her, it was the culmination of something long anticipated, something she had carried within her for years.

    The dreams had always been there, woven into the fabric of her life like threads of fate. They had started in her earliest memories, vivid and immersive, painting a future she couldn¡¯t yet grasp. Jack had been a part of them from the beginning¡ªa constant presence in her mind¡¯s eye, familiar and distant all at once.

    But the dreams hadn¡¯t stayed confined to her sleep. They bled into her waking life, especially during the long, monotonous hours of study and training. In her daydreams, she traveled the world with him, laughed with him, and loved him. And in return, she felt the warmth of his love, imagined but unshakably real.

    Seeing Jack for the first time had been a shattering moment. Something within her¡ªsomething tightly wound and fragile¡ªbroke the instant her eyes fell on him. She remembered the scene vividly: Jack stepped out of the public house in the small village, carrying his meager belongings, the weight of the road etched into his every step. Her heart had stopped, time seeming to pause as her mind reeled. She wanted to convince herself it wasn¡¯t real, that she was dreaming again. But even her most desperate lies couldn¡¯t hold. This was real. Jack was real.

    When Rugr introduced him, saying his name aloud, it was as though the world cracked open. Her heart raced, her thoughts jumbled, and a crushing weight settled on her chest as she struggled to breathe. And then, without warning, it broke. Whatever had held her back all these years shattered. The world stood still.

    In that suspended moment, she felt a spark flare deep within her, barely perceptible at first. The spark grew, blossoming into a small flame, a fire, and an all-consuming blaze. The heat raced through her body, lighting every nerve and infusing her with a strange, alien energy. In its wake, she felt alive¡ªtransformed.

    And then, as suddenly as it began, the moment ended. The world restarted, spinning as it always had. But she was not the same. She had been reborn into Kadas Shadoom.

    She had waited years for that moment. Longer than anyone of her kind had ever waited. The absence of Kadas Shadoom had hung over her like a shadow, a constant source of whispers and veiled glances. Even Rugr, though he tried his best to hide it, had shown concern. At twenty-two, she had become an anomaly, a question with no answer.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Meeting Jack was more than fate¡ªit was her awakening.

    Jack woke with a start, his heart skipping a beat when he realized Kleo was no longer beside him. He sat up quickly, scanning the room, and felt his breath catch in relief when he spotted her by the carry bag, securing the straps and gathering the remaining water supplies.

    ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead,¡± she said with a playful grin, though her movements were brisk and purposeful. She was already deep into the preparations to leave.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Jack mumbled, running a hand through his disheveled hair. His thoughts felt sluggish, still stuck between dreams and waking reality. ¡°I need to tell you about the Whispering Secret. It was... strange.¡±

    Without looking up, Kleo replied, ¡°Hold that thought until we¡¯re on the road. It¡¯ll be midday before we start if we don''t leave soon.¡±

    Her tone was light but firm.

    Jack deflated slightly. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, a bit disappointed.

    ¡°Oh, and you should probably take a quick dip in the pool,¡± Kleo added, eyeing him with mock scrutiny. ¡°You¡¯re likely sticky after last night.¡±

    ¡°Sticky?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°And stinky,¡± she quipped, smirking.

    Jack groaned but obeyed, making his way to the pool while Kleo resumed packing. The water was luxuriously warm, soothing his tired muscles. He let out a low sigh, the tension from days of travel and the previous night''s events melting away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss this,¡± he murmured, letting the warmth seep into his skin.

    When he returned, refreshed and dripping, he found his clothes neatly laid beside his boots and bag. As he dressed, Kleo attempted a surprise slap at his exposed rear, narrowly missing when he dodged.

    ¡°Nice try,¡± Jack said with a grin.

    Kleo rolled her eyes but gestured to a small portion of food she¡¯d set aside. ¡°There¡¯s breakfast. It¡¯s not much¡ªjust some meat, bread, and cheese. We¡¯ll need to figure out the food situation soon. It¡¯s going to be a long trip.¡±

    Jack sat down, grabbed the food, and threw his bag beside hers.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said between bites. ¡°What¡¯s the plan? Where are we going, and why?¡±

    Kleo tightened the last strap on her bag. ¡°We¡¯re heading northeast. It''s more east than north, but yeah, northeast. The destination is a city called Ilimar. Have you heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jack said, perking up. ¡°Ilimar¡¯s massive¡ªbigger than Cabal. Traders and merchants were always traveling between the two cities. Pretty much any good you could think of flowed back and forth. I remember one merchant¡¯s daughter who was absolutely¡ª¡± He stopped mid-sentence, realizing his mistake.

    Kleo¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression deadpan. ¡°Go on, husband. Finish your story.¡±

    Jack coughed, scrambling for a recovery. ¡°Uh, who was absolutely... awful. Yeah, she was a total nightmare. Just terrible. I couldn¡¯t stand her. I wanted to throw rotten fruit at her, but¡ª¡± he paused dramatically, ¡°¡ªit was the only thing I had to eat, so I didn¡¯t. The End.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Kleo said, unimpressed but faintly amused. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re nowhere near roads, villages, or civilization. It¡¯s going to be rough for a while. The journey might take two weeks¡ªless if we¡¯re lucky. Can you handle that?¡±

    Jack straightened up, adopting a mock-heroic tone. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you anywhere, m¡¯lady.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she said, clearly unconvinced.

    ¡°So,¡± Jack continued, trying to pivot, ¡°what¡¯s in Ilimar? I assume you¡¯ve been there.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s face clouded slightly, and her tone grew quieter.

    ¡°Jack... just so you don¡¯t keep presuming things, I¡¯ve never been anywhere. I was born in Astiria and lived there my entire life. It was like a cage. I¡¯d never left¡ªnot even once¡ªuntil I made the trip to that little backwater village where I met you. You know the rest.¡±

    Jack stared at her, a flicker of understanding crossing his face. ¡°Then... how do you know so much? Dreams?¡±

    Kleo smiled faintly. ¡°Books, Jack. I had a lot of time, so I studied a lot. And... yes, dreams. Some things come from dreams.¡±

    Jack nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay. So you''re book smart, and I¡¯m definitely street smart. Together, we¡¯re unstoppable. Ilimar better watch out¡ªhere we come.¡±

    Kleo laughed at his theatrics, her previous solemnity breaking like sunlight through clouds. ¡°All right, Mr. Street Smart,¡± she said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. ¡°Grab those bags, and let¡¯s get moving.¡±

 Chapter 14- Fish Singing

    As the trail curved eastward, Jack¡¯s stomach growled. Breakfast had been pleasant enough, but the portions were too small to satisfy his hunger.

    Jack took it with mock solemnity. ¡°Maybe we can camp near a stream tonight. Catch some fish.¡±

    ¡°Good plan. We¡¯ll need more water anyway.¡±

    ¡°So, Kleo,¡± he began, his tone shifting to curious. ¡°You never told me how you caught those fish we ate at the temple. They were alive when you dumped them out of the water bag. How does that even work?¡±

    Kleo eyes narrowed as she studied him. ¡°That,¡± she said, her tone conspiratorial, ¡°is an Astirian trade secret. We don¡¯t just reveal it to anyone.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m practically half Astirian now with our binding. Doesn¡¯t that count for something?¡±

    Kleo snorted. ¡°Half Astirian? That¡¯s not how it works, but nice try.¡±

    Jack shrugged, undeterred. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, I¡¯ve got the whole ¡®connected to your soul¡¯ thing going for me. Doesn¡¯t that bump me up the eligibility list?¡±

    Kleo chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°All right,¡± she said, pretending to deliberate. ¡°I guess I could let you in on the secret¡ªbut you have to promise you won¡¯t tell anyone. Not a soul.¡±

    Jack sat up straighter, his face full of mock seriousness.

    ¡°I solemnly swear and cross my heart. But if we run into that Whispering Secret thing, it might be out of my hands.¡±

    Kleo rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine. Here it is¡ªI sing to them.¡±

    Jack blinked, unsure if she was serious. Her face betrayed nothing, her gaze calm and unflinching.

    ¡°You... sing to them?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± she said, popping the ¡®p¡¯ for emphasis.

    ¡°What kind of song?¡± Jack leaned forward, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Well,¡± Kleo said, drawing out the word as though weighing whether she should continue, ¡°it depends on the kind of fish. Different songs attract different fish, so you must adjust for size. High or low, fast or slow¡ªtailor the tune to fit the catch.¡±

    Jack¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to process this.

    ¡°Okay, but... like, can I learn one? A basic one? Maybe for small fish?¡±

    Kleo hid her grin behind a hand.

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll teach you one of the starter songs¡ªwhat we teach kids. But not now.¡±

    ¡°Why not now?¡± Jack asked, clearly eager.

    Kleo chuckled. ¡°Because we¡¯re losing daylight. Let¡¯s wait until we find a stream and set up camp.¡±

    Jack nodded, though he looked disappointed.

    ¡°Fine. But the wait better be worth it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it will be,¡± Kleo said, her smile widening. ¡°Trust me.¡±

    As they walked, the sound of rushing water grew louder. The source was a long, meandering river. It was the most significant river Jack had ever seen, stretching so wide that he estimated it might span a hundred meters at some points.

    They followed its course for about an hour, the path veering north of their intended direction but not enough to worry them.

    Jack''s excitement surged when they reached a narrower section of the river. The water rolled by, its surface shimmering in the afternoon light.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jack said, clapping his hands together. ¡°Are we ready to catch some fish? I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m starving.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Kleo replied, feigning casualness.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you build a fire while I try my luck?¡±

    Jack froze, his face a picture of confusion and disappointment.

    ¡°Wait, what? I thought you were going to teach me a song to catch fish. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Kleo said as if she had forgotten.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°I did promise to teach you, didn¡¯t I? Okay,¡­before we start, just a heads-up¡ªit¡¯s a children¡¯s rhyme. It might feel a little silly, but it¡¯s where everyone starts. If you do it right, it should work on smaller fish. Ready?¡±

    Jack¡¯s eyes lit up with determination. ¡°Ready.¡±

    Kleo nodded, suppressing a grin.

    ¡°All right, there are two parts. The first is to attract the fish. The second is to bring them in once they¡¯re close. And remember, gestures are essential¡ªthey¡¯re a key part of the technique.¡±

    Jack nodded earnestly, hanging on her every word.

    ¡°For the first part,¡± Kleo continued, ¡°you need to shade your eyes with your hand like you¡¯re searching for fish. The rhyme goes like this:

    Fishy, Fishy, where are you? I want to put you in my stew. Fishy, Fishy, come to me, I bet that you¡¯ll taste deliciously.¡±

    Jack repeated the rhyme to her, his enthusiasm endearing, but his rhythm rushed. Kleo held back her laughter, biting her lip to keep her composure. Keeping a straight face while Jack parroted the silly rhyme was proving to be her most significant challenge.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said, her voice steady despite her amusement. ¡°But slow it down, not too slow, but not that fast. And don¡¯t forget to keep your hand at your forehead like you¡¯re searching.¡±

    Jack raised his hand to his forehead in a mock salute, his expression one of utmost seriousness. ¡°Hand to forehead. Looking for fish. Got it.¡±

    ¡°Great. Now for the second part,¡± Kleo said, composing herself.

    ¡°You use this rhyme when you see a fish. Extend your hand invitingly¡ªpalm up, like you¡¯re asking it to join you.

    Fishy, Fishy, take my hand, Join me here upon the land. You can swim around in my big pot, Until the water¡¯s very hot.¡±

    Jack practiced the second part several times, extending his hand dramatically. His focus was so intense that Kleo had to bite down on her knuckle to avoid bursting into laughter.

    ¡°Okay, one last tip,¡± she said, still trying to hold it together.

    ¡°If one hand doesn¡¯t seem to work, you can try both. Some people swear it makes a difference. Opinion¡¯s divided, but it can¡¯t hurt, right?¡±

    Jack nodded. ¡°Two hands. Got it. That makes sense.¡±

    Kleo pointed upriver.

    ¡°I saw a nice shallow spot up there. I¡¯ll try my luck while you fish here.¡±

    Jack blinked, a bit surprised. ¡°We¡¯re not fishing together?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t both sing in the same spot,¡± Kleo said, her tone patient. ¡°It¡¯ll confuse the fish.¡±

    Jack sighed, nodding. ¡°Of course. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? All right, when you get back, I plan to have an armful of fish. You¡¯ll probably want to throw yours back.¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± Kleo said, already walking away.

    Kleo found a hiding spot a short distance upstream, peering through the brush with barely contained glee. The sight of Jack searching for fish, hand to forehead, and serenading the water would be worth every ounce of the effort she¡¯d put into this prank.

    Jack poked through the reeds, scanning the shadows of dead logs near the river¡¯s edge. His determination to impress Kleo fueled his every move. Doubts surfaced; the whole thing seemed ridiculous, but he stubbornly pushed them aside.

    He repeated the rhymes like a mantra, practicing their cadence and rhythm. Despite himself, the playful simplicity of the words brought a sense of childlike joy. He would do this¡ª catch a fish¡ªand it would be the best meal he ever ate.

    Kleo¡¯s shoulders shook with suppressed laughter as she watched his antics.

    Neither knew that they had also drawn the attention of two Woog brothers observing from the dense canopy of the woods to the south.

    Chester, the taller and leaner of the two, was considered handsome for a Woog. His sharp features and upright posture set him apart.

    Beside him stood his younger brother, Willard, shorter, broader, and less refined in every way.

    Willard scratched at his head, fingers tangling in his twisted shocks of hair. A basket strapped to his back was empty save for a few tools and supplies. In one hand, he held two gigs¡ªlong wooden poles tipped with sharp, barbed prongs.

    Gigging was an age-old Woog tradition, an efficient method of spearing fish in the shallows.

    They had set out that afternoon expecting nothing more than a quiet evening of fishing. Instead, they were transfixed by the absurd spectacle before them.

    Chester narrowed his eyes, studying Jack.

    The human was wading close to the riverbank, shielding his eyes from the sun with one hand while singing a nonsense rhyme. Every so often, the man paused to peer into the water, expecting the fish to respond.

    ¡°Are you seeing this?¡± Chester asked in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s singing to the fish.¡±

    Willard squinted, finally pulling his attention away from his musings about dinner. He stared at Jack for a long moment, then shrugged. ¡°Strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got to say?¡±

    ¡°Well, Uncle Jerome used to sing to birds,¡± Willard replied, as though this explained everything. ¡°He was so good at it, they¡¯d land right in his hand. Then he¡¯d grab ¡®em and wring their necks. Made the best roast sparrow in the village.¡±

    Chester turned to his brother, incredulity written across his face. ¡°Birds sing, Willard. Singing to birds at least makes some sense. Have you ever heard a fish sing?¡±

    Willard frowned, considering this. ¡°No, but¡­ it¡¯s the same principle. You know, like how birds fly and fish swim¡ªsort of similar, right?¡±

    Chester stared at him, aghast. ¡°Right. Because flying and swimming are the same thing. ¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Willard said, sounding defensive, ¡°Swimming is flying through water instead of air.¡±

    Chester sighed. ¡°Sure. Tell you what, Willard¡ªif that human catches a fish by singing, I¡¯ll march straight back to the village and ask Rhonda to marry me.¡±

    Willard recoiled, his expression contorted in horror. Rhonda was infamous among the Woogs, her abrasive demeanor matched only by her brazenly suggestive comments. She was both feared and avoided by every eligible male in the village.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t,¡± Willard whispered, his voice tinged with dread.

    ¡°Oh, I would,¡± Chester said grimly. ¡°If he pulls this off, I¡¯ll serenade her first.¡±

    Willard shook his head as though trying to rid himself of the image. ¡°For your sake, let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t catch a thing.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± Chester muttered, crossing his arms as he turned his attention back to Jack.

    The human was now standing ankle-deep in the water, hands raised dramatically over his head as he belted out another nonsensical rhyme.

    Willard suppressed a grin, leaning closer to his brother. ¡°Do you think we should¡­ help him?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Chester said. ¡°Let¡¯s see how this plays out.¡±

    They settled in to watch, half in awe, half in bewilderment, as Jack continued his bizarre ritual. Neither noticed Kleo perched nearby, her face buried in her hands as she struggled to stifle her laughter.

 Chapter 15 - Gigging

    It wasn¡¯t long before Chester spotted Chief Harold. He waved the chieftain over, putting a finger to his lips to signal silence.

    Chester whispered as Harold crouched beside them, ¡°You¡¯ve got to see this to believe it.¡±

    He pointed toward the river.

    Chief Harold squinted at the man standing knee-deep in the shallows, arms outstretched, singing a bizarre rhyme with utter sincerity. It took a moment to process what he was seeing.

    ¡°Is he¡­ singing to the fish?¡± the chieftain asked, his tone laced with disbelief. His lips twitched, and soon, both he and Chester were stifling chuckles. It wasn¡¯t long before tears streamed down their faces.

    Willard, more composed, gestured to Jack and deadpanned,

    ¡°Chester better hope he doesn¡¯t catch any. If he does, Chester¡¯s promised to serenade Rhonda and ask her to marry him.¡±

    Chief Harold¡¯s laughter stopped, replaced by a sharp grimace.

    ¡°Bold move, son,¡± he said, shooting Chester a sidelong glance before turning to Willard and rolling his eyes.

    Chester, undeterred, wiped his face and pointed again.

    ¡°Wait for it. As soon as a fish comes close, he gets so excited. He starts hopping around and waving his hands like a madman. Says, ¡®It worked! It worked!¡¯ every time.¡± Chester dissolved into fresh laughter.

    True to form, Jack suddenly stopped singing, fist-pumping the air.

    "Yes! I¡¯ve got you now!¡± he cried, holding both hands like he was about to cradle an invisible prize. Then he resumed singing, his tune shifting to coax the unimpressed fish into his grasp.

    Chester doubled over, struggling to breathe. The Chief and Willard exchanged concerned glances, hoping the man would fail. Rhonda¡¯s potential reign of terror loomed heavily in their minds. Much to their relief, the fish darted away, leaving Jack splashing water in frustration.

    ¡°Dammit! So close, I almost had that one!¡± he exclaimed.

    Chester clutched his sides, his laughter threatening to shake loose a rib.

    The Chief¡¯s attention shifted as something further up the bank caught his eye. He raised a gnarled green finger toward a cluster of bushes. ¡°There,¡± he said, ¡°in the bushes. He¡¯s not alone.¡±

    Chester and Willard followed the Chief¡¯s gaze. It took a moment to notice a pair of legs sticking out from behind the foliage, trembling and stamping in the dirt.

    The Chief¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Ah. It seems his companion finds this even more amusing than we do. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s responsible for this spectacle.¡±

    Chester tilted his head. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­ he¡¯s the fish, and she¡¯s the fisherman? And this whole thing is like some allegory?¡±

    The Chief considered this, a twinkle in his eye as he appreciated the layered humor.

    ¡°Metaphor,¡± Willard interjected, scratching his chin thoughtfully.

    The Chief and Chester turned to him, their expressions unified in mild annoyance.

    Willard shrugged, undeterred. ¡°While it has allegorical elements and symbolism, I think it¡¯s better classified as a metaphor.¡±

    Chester and the Chief exchanged a look of exasperation before turning back toward Jack. In perfect unison, they muttered, ¡°Shut up, Willard.¡±

    As Kleo crouched behind the bush, her entire body shook with suppressed laughter. She bit her lip and pressed a hand to her mouth, trying desperately to muffle the sound, but the effort only made it worse.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Her body convulsed so hard at one particularly enthusiastic verse that she felt a warm, mortifying trickle. Her laughter stopped short as she stared at the wet spot in horror. Then the laughter returned with renewed intensity, the situation''s absurdity too much to contain.

    Gods, what is wrong with me? she thought, hiccuping with laughter as she clamped down every muscle to prevent further humiliation.

    Still, she knew it was time to pull herself together. The joke had gone far enough. Jack had thrown himself into this ridiculous task because he trusted her. And while the prank had done wonders for lifting her spirits, she knew she couldn''t let it undermine his trust. Something they needed to strengthen, and the prank might put that at risk.

    Just a little fun, she reassured herself, something to take the edge off before things get serious.

    Finally calming, Kleo wiped the tears from her face and crawled backward through the brush, careful not to make a sound. She needed to catch some real fish before Jack started wondering why she hadn''t returned with anything. She didn''t want him to suspect the truth, not yet. The look on his face, the moment of realization, would be too much for her to handle right now.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Kleo crouched by the water, focused on the task at hand. Jack''s voice drifted faintly through the trees, singing the rhyme. A fond smile tugged at her lips. You''re a good man, Jack. A little gullible... but a good man.

    She cast her line, the ripples spreading across the surface as she settled into the rhythm of fishing. Sensing they were about to have guests, she chanted an incantation that she knew would draw the fish to bait without fail.

    Some extra wouldn¡¯t hurt. By the looks of it, Jack was making new friends.

    Jack concentrated on catching a fish, but his frustration grew with every failed attempt. Disheartened but refusing to give up, he saw movement from the corner of his eye.

    Three Woogs were approaching the camp.

    Woogs were a familiar enough sight in Cabal. Most humans consider them goblins, only not as ugly, better tempered, and far less odorous. But when you got right down to it, they were goblins, and if grossness and hostility were a spectrum, they leaned to the left.

    Woogs often traded with humans and other races in the city''s bustling streets, so Jack felt no concern. His gaze, however, lingered on the long poles they carried. Each ended with sharp, trident-like points. They didn¡¯t look like weapons, but Jack would stay cautious until he was sure.

    ¡°Greetings!¡± one of them called out, cheerful but curious.

    ¡°Yeah, greetings,¡± another chimed in, his grin betraying the effort it took to suppress a laugh. ¡°That¡¯s¡­uh¡­an interesting technique you¡¯ve got there. Having any luck?¡±

    Jack straightened, wiping sweat from his brow, trying to look nonchalant. ¡°Oh, thanks. I haven¡¯t mastered it yet, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m close.¡±

    The second Woog snorted, and the third gave him a sharp elbow to the ribs. The first Woog, the leader, stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m Chief Harold,¡± he said. Then, gesturing to the others, ¡°And my friends are Chester and Willard. They¡¯re brothers.¡±

    Chester gave a polite nod while Willard offered a quick wave. Their expressions caught somewhere between amusement and curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jack,¡± he replied, nodding to each in turn, but his gaze drifted back to the strange poles they carried.

    Noticing his interest, Chester spoke up. ¡°Oh, these? They¡¯re called gigs. We use them to catch fish. It''s similar to your technique, except there¡¯s no singing involved. We jab the poor blighters, pin ¡®em to the bottom, then toss ¡®em in the basket.¡±

    He slapped the basket strapped to Willard¡¯s back for emphasis. ¡°Simple enough once you get the hang of it.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Jack said, nodding. ¡°Makes sense. I should probably make one of those¡ªthough I¡¯ve got it on good authority that my method works. I need to iron out the kinks.¡±

    The Woogs nodded sagely, though Chester¡¯s grin widened.

    Chief Harold cleared his throat, his expression measured. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d like to try gigging with us? It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get the hang of it.¡±

    Jack hesitated, then shrugged. ¡°Sure, why not? It¡¯s a day for trying new things. Only¡­I don¡¯t have a gig.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem,¡± the Chief said. ¡°You can use mine. I¡¯ll follow along and guide you on the finer points.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Jack said, then gestured upriver.

    ¡°I need to watch for my wife, Kleo. She¡¯s a master fish singer. She¡¯s working a little further up. We can¡¯t fish the same area, you know¡ªboth of us singing at the same time would confuse the fish.¡±

    Chester and Willard froze, their mouths twitching, then turned away, shaking with suppressed laughter.

    Chief Harold, ever the diplomat, gave Jack a solemn nod. ¡°Of course, that makes total sense. We¡¯ll stay in this area, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll spot us when she returns.¡±

    Jack gave an appreciative nod. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    The four waded into the water, the Chief stepping beside Jack to demonstrate. Chester and Willard hung back, exchanging glances as Jack mimicked the Chief¡¯s movements.

    Kleo returned about an hour after she had set off to fish. The fading light cast long shadows over the camp. She dragged her haul¡ªa considerable pile of fish wrapped in a tarp¡ªher muscles straining with the effort.

    As she entered the clearing, Jack waved frantically, pointing to a fish still flopping on the end of a large stick.

    She smiled and waved back, giving him a thumbs-up.

    Jack grinned, puffing out his chest as if his single catch were an accomplishment to rival hers.

    The four giggers approached where she had started a fire. Their eyes widened at the tarp¡¯s contents.

    Willard was the first to speak. ¡°Wow,¡± he said, his tone filled with genuine awe.

    Chester nodded, impressed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a lot of fish.¡±

    Chief Harold rubbed his chin, turning to the others. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen that many in one catch before. Incredible.¡±

    ¡°Holy mackerel!¡± Jack said with a self-satisfied grin, proud of his clever wordplay.

    Kleo laughed, dropping the tarp beside the fire. ¡°The fishing was good,¡± she said. ¡°I thought having some extra might be handy¡ªguess I was right.¡±

    She gestured to the Woogs. ¡°Jack, want to introduce me?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Right,¡± Jack said, realizing his lapse in manners.

    ¡°Kleo, this is Chief Harold. He¡¯s the leader of a nearby Woog village. And this is Chester and his brother Willard.¡±

    ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Kleo said.

    The chieftain stepped forward, giving a slight bow. ¡°The pleasure is ours. Jack¡¯s told us so many nice things about you. I¡¯ve been eager to meet the woman who sings fish right out of the river.¡±

    He gestured to the tarp. ¡°Judging by this haul, your voice must be truly extraordinary.¡±

    Kleo caught the chieftain¡¯s sly undertone and decided to play along.

    ¡°Thank you, Chief,¡± she said with a wink. ¡°It¡¯s all in the timbre. The right note can work wonders.¡±

    Chester and Willard exchanged glances, saying nothing, but their twitching mouths betrayed their amusement.

    ¡°I caught a fish,¡± Jack said proudly, holding his stick with the still-flopping prize.

    ¡°And what a fine one it is,¡± Kleo replied with mock seriousness. ¡°How did the singing go?¡±

    ¡°Really well. I came so close a few times. Maybe you can help me with the second part tomorrow. I can get them to come to me but can¡¯t get them into my hands.¡±

    Kleo nodded, her expression betraying no hint of the joke.

    ¡°That part¡¯s always the trickiest,¡± she said. ¡°But let¡¯s focus on these for now. Everyone must be hungry.¡±

    The Woogs nodded their agreement, eager to start preparing the feast.

    Chester spoke up, gesturing to the mountain of fish. ¡°Miss Kleo, pardon me, but this seems way more than enough for us. If we add the ones we caught, we could feed the whole village.¡±

    Kleo tapped her chin as though mulling it over. ¡°Chester,¡± she said finally, ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea. Don¡¯t you agree, Chief?¡±

    Chief Harold¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Brilliant! Chester, Willard¡ªstay and help Kleo and Jack with the preparations. I¡¯ll head back to the village to gather everyone. We can bring pies, spices, and a few instruments to liven things up.¡±

    The brothers eagerly agreed, rolling up their sleeves to tackle the daunting task of preparing the fish.

    Still basking in his imagined success, Jack threw himself into the work. He was utterly oblivious to the playful conspiracy around him.

    Kleo caught Chief Harold¡¯s eye and smiled. Tonight was shaping up to be something special.

 Chapter 16 - Fish Fry

    The riverside party blossomed to life as the villagers began trickling in. The Woogs brought an infectious energy, their chatter, and laughter blending with the crackle of the fire and the gentle murmur of the river.

    Younger Woogs, particularly the girls, clustered around Kleo, wide-eyed and curious. They clung to her every word, soaking up her time and attention. Kleo, though overwhelmed, found herself charmed by their enthusiasm and the warmth of their adoration.

    The tantalizing aroma of fish sizzling over open flames filled the air, mingling with fresh herbs and spices. The smell alone tugged at her appetite, and Kleo smiled, knowing the meal would be as delicious as the aroma promised.

    Jack, meanwhile, had become the center of another small crowd. With a flick of his wrist, a coin vanished into thin air, only to reappear moments later from behind a young Woog¡¯s ear. The children squealed with delight, jostling to be next in line for his tricks.

    Kleo watched him, marveling at his dexterity and charm. His knack for sleight-of-hand must have been a survival skill learned on the streets of Cabal, but here, it was a source of wonder and laughter. Kleo couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of affection for him. Her heart swelled as she watched his animated expressions and the pure joy he brought to the children.

    When the food was served, Kleo savored every bite, each morsel a burst of new and exotic flavors. The pies the Woogs had brought were unlike anything she¡¯d ever tasted¡ªsome sweet, some savory, all uniquely delicious. She sampled each one, delighting in the variety.

    Jack watched her with an indulgent smile, his eyes soft and affectionate as she relished each new taste. Her enjoyment seemed to please him more than his meal, and that small act of quiet devotion melted her heart.

    After the feast, the music began, and the Woogs, brimming with energy, pulled Kleo and Jack into the dancing. The rhythms were lively, the melodies infectious, and even Kleo, who often felt clumsy in such moments, was swept up in the joy of it all.

    To her surprise, Jack proved to be a natural. He moved with easy confidence, twirling her around and guiding her through the steps with patience and humor. The Woogs cheered her on as she stumbled through the dances, each misstep met with encouragement, and by the end, she felt almost graceful¡ªor at least not completely hopeless.

    As the night deepened, the younger Woogs began to nod off, carried home by their parents. The fire burned low, casting long, flickering shadows on the ground, and the laughter softened into murmurs.

    Kleo found herself sitting by the fire, watching Jack. He was in his element, moving among the Woogs, shaking hands, sharing jokes, and somehow remembering every name. He was magnetic, a natural at making people feel seen and valued, and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.

    But with that love came a shadow, a creeping worry that took root in her heart. The thought of losing him, of something tearing him away from her, was unbearable. She tried to push it aside, but the worry lingered, an unwelcome guest in her thoughts, lurking, waiting to resurface when she was alone.

    When the party ended, the clean-up began in earnest. The Woogs were gracious, showering Jack and Kleo with heartfelt "Thank you" and "Lovely to meet you," accompanied by hugs and waves of goodbye. The warm sendoff left Kleo smiling as she helped tidy up the area.

    Chief Harold, Chester, and Willard lingered behind to oversee the operation. While Willard gathered trash, the Chief and Chester pulled Jack and Kleo aside.

    ¡°We were thinking,¡± the Chief began, ¡°that you might be more comfortable staying with us in the village. While this is a wonderful spot, we have accommodations for travelers, and I feel confident speaking for everyone when I say you¡¯d be most welcome.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Kleo shared a quick look with Jack before replying.

    ¡°Thank you. Staying in the village sounds wonderful, and we¡¯d love to visit tomorrow. But tonight, Jack and I hoped to stay by the river. We¡¯re, uh¡­newlyweds. Recent newlyweds,¡± she added, her cheeks faintly pink.

    The Chief and Chester exchanged knowing looks, each nodding in understanding.

    A dreamy expression crossed his face.¡° Ah, of course, my dear. Say no more; I was a newlywed once myself. Chester here is still a bachelor¡ªquite eligible, I might add. But one day, he¡¯ll know exactly what we mean.¡± He winked at Jack and Kleo.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled then,¡± the Chief said. ¡°Come by the village tomorrow. We¡¯ll ensure you have a clean place to stay until you¡¯re ready to continue your journey.¡±

    Jack and Kleo thanked them for the warning and the evening¡¯s hospitality. They promised to visit the village in the morning and wished the Woogs a safe journey home.

    As the Chief, Chester, and Willard returned to the village, Willard looked up at Chester. ¡°Why do you think they stayed at the river instead of coming with us?¡± he asked with genuine curiosity.

    Chester grinned, always ready to tease his brother. ¡°They¡¯re newlyweds, Willard. Jack¡¯s got plans to do some personal gigging tonight.¡±

    The Chief shot Chester a sidelong glance, aware of where this was going, but he said nothing.

    Willard, oblivious, patted his belly contentedly. ¡°Gigging? After all that food? How can he even think about catching fish?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not fish he¡¯s after,¡± Chester said.

    Willard stopped in his tracks, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Frogs, then?¡±

    Chester¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Not frogs either. He will be using his gig for¡­well, let¡¯s say Miss Kleo is the night''s catch.¡±

    Willard¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to piece it together. Finally, his face brightened.

    ¡°Oh, I get it now.¡±

    The Chief sighed, glancing at Chester. ¡°He doesn¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°Not even close,¡± Chester agreed.

    The trio continued walking in silence, the Chief shaking his head as Chester chuckled to himself. Willard trudged on oblivious, humming a cheerful tune as they returned to the comforts of their village.

    The Dark Wolf swept north, staying close to the riverbank, his immense black form a shadow in the night. He moved with a grace that belied his great size, his massive paws silent against the earth as he navigated the shoreline.

    From time to time, he stopped, his nostrils flaring as he caught the scents carried by the night breeze as it flowed south toward his master''s lair. The aromas were tantalizing: fish, fire, and creatures.

    Each whiff stirred something profound within him, a faint flicker of who he had once been. Some part of him still lingered beneath the oppressive corruption that darkened his soul. A mere shadow of himself buried deep but not extinguished. He could feel the monstrous magic that bound him and, with it, his hatred for that wretch of a Dark Witch*,* his master, and the one who had twisted him into this abomination.

    As the scent grew stronger, the wolf froze in the tall grass, every muscle taut. He listened, his ears swiveling, attuned to every rustle and whisper of the night. His keen senses painted a vivid mental map: a fading fire, embers releasing the last of their heat into the cool night air. The lingering aroma of cooked fish and the faint chatter of little creatures told of a gathering, now dissolved as the creatures retreated to their dens in the nearby hills.

    And then he sensed them. Humans.

    Their presence was unmistakable. Their scent mingled with the air, intertwined with the muffled sounds of their coupling. The wolf¡¯s interest wasn¡¯t in their mating rituals; such things meant nothing to him. He had known the bonds of the pack and the joy of siring strong pups. But now, they were gone. He was alone.

    The Dark Witch¡¯s malevolence had seen to their destruction, twisting his mind and forcing him to kill those he had once loved. The memory of his claws rending flesh and the terrified eyes of his offspring haunted him, a nightmare that lingered even in the waking world. Hatred surged through the darkness in his heart, but a small part of him trembled somewhere beneath it¡ªnot with fear, but with a fragile, desperate hope.

    And now, here, he felt something else.

    The aura radiating from the camp was unlike anything he had encountered. It was her¡ªthe woman. Her power pulsed with her breath, slow and steady, sending undulating waves that brushed against him.

    The force of it made him step back, his corrupted mind shivering under its weight. Yet within him, the sliver of his true self stirred, drawn to her strength. If there was any chance to end this torment, it lay with her.

    She could face the Dark Witch. She could destroy her. She could free me.

    The wolf blinked his luminous purple eyes, a soft growl rumbling deep in his chest. Then, with a final glance toward the camp, he turned and loped back into the forest''s shadows. He would return, lure her to the witch, and allow her to undo what had been done.

    And perhaps, when it was over, he would be himself again.

 Chapter 17 - I Can do Magic!

    Once the Woogs had returned to their village, Jack and Kleo made love. Afterward, Jack fell into a dreamless sleep, waking to the rising sun and Kleo¡¯s soft snores. Slipping out of the tent, he took a deep breath and stretched in the warmth of the morning sun.

    They had wrapped the leftover fish in cloth and hung it from a tree to keep scavengers at bay. Jack had eaten a small portion while sitting on the log, where he had failed to catch fish by singing. Though tempted to try again, he decided against it, not wanting to disturb Kleo¡¯s sleep or risk further embarrassment.

    Kleo rose about an hour later, looking delightfully disheveled. Jack thought she was the most beautiful mess he had ever seen.

    ¡°What?¡± Kleo said, noticing his gaze as she patted down her rumpled clothes and untangled her wild hair.

    ¡°What were you doing last night?¡± Jack asked, his tone full of mock innocence.

    ¡°Nothing memorable.¡±

    ¡°Ouch,¡± Jack said, pressing a hand to his chest in mock hurt.

    Kleo laughed and hugged him.

    ¡°I must be a sight. Do I frighten you, husband?¡±

    Jack shook his head, his smile softening.

    ¡°Sometimes, maybe. But not this morning. The morning is beautiful, and so are you.¡±

    He handed her a small portion of fish, still warm from the fire.

    ¡°Breakfast. You eat while I break down the camp, and then we can head to the Woog village.¡±

    Sensing Jack¡¯s excitement, Kleo nodded and eagerly ate the fish, savoring each bite. After a good night''s sleep, she felt refreshed, and the crisp morning air and the glimmering river felt alive with the promise of a new day.

    When they arrived, the village buzzed with life. The cobbled paths were lined with vibrant greenery, and colorful banners swayed in the gentle breeze. Woogs bustled about their morning tasks, pausing to offer each other cheerful greetings. The air, fresh with scents of tilled earth, mingled with the sweet aroma of baked goods.

    Chief Harold spotted them from across the way and bellowed a hearty ¡°Hello!¡± as he waved them forward. With a grin, he called to another Woog, giving animated instructions to prepare a hut for their stay.

    The hut was modest, and its construction was practical but charming. Though small for humans, it was cozy. The modest bed, just large enough for two humans, sat tucked into a corner, while two oversized chairs¡ªcrafted for lounging Woogs¡ªoccupied the other corner. A tiny table stood nearby, and given its size, it was better suited for holding belongings than dining.

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± Kleo said, giving the chieftain a genuine smile.

    Rhonda, the Woog assisting the chieftain, raised an eyebrow and smirked.

    ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t give yourself a concussion when you stand up. And the bed? Sturdy, I guess, but don¡¯t get too¡­ vigorous. Unless you¡¯re okay with waking the whole village.¡±

    Kleo and Jack both flushed.

    The chieftain sighed and turned back to them, his expression apologetic.

    ¡°Rhonda can be¡­a lot. Anyway, I¡¯ll leave you to settle in. Tonight is the Feast of Ulgar, and afterward, we¡¯ll do a night walk along the river.¡±

    With that, he gave a slight bow and left. Moments later, they heard him scolding Rhonda outside, her laughter echoing through the village.

    Kleo giggled and turned to Jack, who shrugged.

    ¡°Seems workable,¡± he said, glancing around. ¡°The table¡¯s a bit small. Maybe we sit on our knees if we eat here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll work,¡± Kleo said, nodding. ¡°After lunch, we can head back to the river for a swim. I wouldn¡¯t mind cleaning up a bit. And honestly, we both smell like fish.¡±

    Kleo wrinkled her nose. ¡°Not my favorite.¡±

    Jack chuckled but then grew more serious.

    ¡°Also, I want to talk to you about something.¡±

    Kleo studied his face, sensing the weight behind his words.

    ¡°Okay. We can talk about it now if you want.¡±

    Jack shook his head and gave her a soft smile.

    ¡°No, it can wait. Let¡¯s get set up and see all our new friends first.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Kleo nodded, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes as they set about making the little hut their temporary home.

    <hr>

    As they wandered into the village. Jack couldn¡¯t help but notice the similarities to Cabal, albeit on a much smaller and more intimate scale. Familiar sights abounded. Villagers repairing tools. Woog''s trading goods and exchanging cheerful banter punctuated by the occasional spirited disagreement.

    It wasn''t long before a group of young Woog girls gathered around Kleo, urging her to join them in gathering treats from the woods around the village. She looked to Jack as she was whisked away, leaving him behind to fend for himself. With nothing pressing to occupy him, Jack found a smooth stone near the village center and sat, savoring the warmth of the mid-morning sun on his face.

    Before long, Chief Harold approached, carrying a wooden cup filled with a steaming brew. The rich, earthy aroma wafted toward Jack as the older Woog settled onto a low stool built with Woog proportions in mind.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good thing here,¡± Jack said, his voice sincere.

    Harold gave him a warm smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Jack. That means a lot. We¡¯re not perfect, but we¡¯ve learned to thrive with what we have. And now, with you and Miss Kleo here, we¡¯re sharing it with two extraordinary people.¡±

    Jack laughed softly. ¡°Not sure how extraordinary we are, but... thank you.¡±

    The Chief paused, weighing his following words carefully.

    "Kleo is more than she seems. Quite extraordinary, something you''ll no doubt discover during your life together. As for yourself, you''ll find you''re capable of remarkable things, things beyond your imagination. And if my instincts about Kleo are right, you''ll have plenty of opportunities to prove to yourself and her that you are anything but ordinary."

    Not knowing what to say, Jack remained quiet and thoughtful. The two sat in companionable silence as the sounds of village life continued around them.

    One word drifted through Jack¡¯s mind. Extraordinary. Jack couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    He excused himself and returned to the hut.

    <hr>

    An odd energy buzzed in his core. He wanted to discuss it with Kleo, but she remained with the Woog girls, foraging for nuts and berries. Until she returned, he would explore this strange sensation in the privacy of the hut.

    He sat at the small table, his legs awkwardly crammed under it. The furniture, made for Woogs, felt comically undersized, and he couldn¡¯t help but think he must look like a giant attending a child¡¯s tea party. He barely noticed his discomfort. His mind focused on the small, swirling glob of energy sitting in the pit of his stomach. The sensation had awakened during his encounter with the Whispering Secret. At first, it had been faint¡ªa subtle warmth¡ªbut it had grown, stretching and expanding like a cat waking from a long nap.

    Jack had mentioned it to Kleo, brushing it off as some residual effect of the strange hive-mind entity¡¯s presence. But now he knew better. The feeling lingered, a steady pulse that ebbed and flowed with his emotions, stronger when Kleo was near. He realized it was an effect of the binding ritual, growing as their bond deepened.

    He called it mana. The word carried a mystique he¡¯d heard whispered in the back alleys of Cabal. There, tales of mystics and fortune-tellers were as common as gutter rats. Jack had never put much faith in fortune tellers¡ªhe already knew his future was a grim cycle of survival on the streets of Cabal. But now, sitting here with this vibrant force inside him, he wondered if the mystics had known more than he¡¯d given them credit for.

    Jack closed his eyes, concentrating. The energy felt slippery, alive, almost playful. He worked slowly, shaping it, coaxing it into a sphere. It resisted, darting away from his mental grasp like an unruly child, but as his breathing steadied and his focus sharpened, the energy began to bend to his will.

    A spark flickered to life above the table before vanishing. His heart raced. I did that, he thought, a grin spreading across his face. He tried again, and a small orb of light shimmered into existence. Jack stared at it in awe, holding it steady in the air before him. He began experimenting with movement, sending the ball darting left and right and finally calling it back to hover in his open palm.

    He was so engrossed that he didn¡¯t hear Kleo enter the room. ¡°What is that?¡± she asked, her tone calm but laced with caution.

    Jack flinched, closing his hand to absorb the energy back into himself. ¡°What¡¯s what?¡± he said, trying to sound nonchalant.

    Kleo folded her arms, one eyebrow arching. ¡°I thought I saw something when I came in,¡± she said, her voice dripping with mock disinterest. ¡°Must¡¯ve been a trick of the light.¡±

    The way she emphasized "light" made Jack wince. She wasn¡¯t fooled. He broke into a sheepish grin, unable to contain his excitement. Leaping to his feet, he knocked over the chair in his haste.

    ¡°I can make a ball of light with my mind!¡± he exclaimed, conjuring the orb again and sending it zipping around the room. ¡°Look at this!¡± The glowing sphere darted in circles around Kleo, then modulated up and down before stopping, hovering inches from her face.

    Kleo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Jack¡­ that¡¯s incredible.¡±

    ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jack said, his chest puffed with pride.

    She reached out, her fingertip brushing the orb¡¯s surface. The light flared bright when she made contact, exploding with a sharp crack and throwing Jack backward into a shelf of pottery. Bowls and cups tumbled to the floor with a cacophony of shattering clay.

    ¡°Jack!¡± Kleo exclaimed, rushing over.

    From the doorway, Rhonda appeared, hands on her hips as she surveyed the mess. ¡°What in hell¡¯s muff is going on in here?¡±

    Kleo straightened, regaining her composure. ¡°Jack was talking back to me, so I put him in his place.¡±

    Rhonda raised an eyebrow, glancing at Jack, sprawled on the floor, groaning. She nodded with approval. ¡°Good. Make sure he cleans that up¡ªI¡¯ve got enough to do around here.¡±

    As Rhonda left, Kleo burst into laughter, and Jack, still lying amidst the broken pottery, couldn¡¯t help but join in.

    ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± Kleo said, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes. ¡°Jack, you can use magic. That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Pretty awesome, right?¡± Jack said, grinning through the ache in his back.

    Kleo¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°It is amazing. But you need to be careful. Before you try anything else, we need to talk. I¡¯ll give you some guidance¡ªand set a few ground rules. I don¡¯t want you turning yourself¡ªor anyone else¡ªinto a frog.¡±

    Jack groaned. ¡°Rules already? You¡¯re ruining my fun.¡±

    ¡°Fun can wait,¡± Kleo said, smirking. ¡°We¡¯ll talk after the night walk. Your magic feels very strange to me. Like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt. Promise me you won¡¯t try anything. Not even your cute little ball of light. ¡±

    Jack sighed, the deflated look on his face making Kleo laugh again. ¡°Fine. I promise,¡± he muttered.

    As Kleo turned to leave, Jack couldn¡¯t resist conjuring a tiny spark behind her back. It winked out as quickly as it appeared, but his grin remained, knowing he was only scratching the surface of his new potential.

 Chapter 18 - Encounter

    That evening, the Woogs hosted a feast celebrating some special occasion; Jack wasn''t sure of the specifics¡ªhe hadn¡¯t been paying attention.

    His mind buzzed with excitement over the discovery that he could wield magic. Kleo promised they''d discuss it later, but he couldn¡¯t stop imagining himself conjuring lightning or charming fish with song.

    At dinner, as the Woog¡¯s honored guests, Jack and Kleo sat at the center of a lavish spread of roast meats, fresh fish, hearty stews, and vibrant fruits. Kleo glowed in the torchlight, her laughter warm as she shared stories with the Woogs. Jack noticed her smiling at him with affection, deepening his gratitude for her presence. She had complexities he might never understand, yet he relished each moment spent unraveling them.

    As the meal wound down, Chief Harold unleashed a loud fart that reverberated through the feast. Jack froze mid-chew, exchanging wide-eyed amusement with Kleo, who stifled laughter. Unfazed, the other Woogs soon joined in, an absurd symphony of toots filling the air.

    ¡°Maybe someday,¡± Kleo whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll feel comfortable doing that in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that be special,¡± Jack deadpanned, earning another laugh.

    The dark wolf crept toward the edge of the celebration, his massive form melting into the shadows. Firelight danced along his black fur, his glowing purple eyes fixed on the woman. Her presence radiated power, unformed yet formidable enough to break his curse.

    The man beside her was weaker yet intriguing. His aura flickered uncertainly, innately tied to hers in a way the wolf had never seen. Together, their connection was potent¡ªcapable of destroying the Dark Witch and freeing him from his twisted form.

    But first, he needed them to lure them. For them to follow.

    The witch''s twisted heart hungered endlessly for love and companionship. She would seize upon the man¡¯s innocence, blind to the woman''s strength. She would underestimate the true danger. And in that moment, the woman could strike.

    The wolf¡¯s lips curled grimly, fangs glinting. His plan was simple: threaten the Woogs, forcing the woman¡¯s hand. If she were who he believed, she''d pursue him without hesitation.

    He would lead them deep into the forest to the witch¡¯s lair when she did. The witch would obsess over the man, blind to her vulnerability.

    It was a dangerous gambit. All would perish if the woman¡¯s strength faltered or the man succumbed. Yet it was his only hope¡ªthe only chance at reclaiming what he''d lost.

    Casting one final glance at the woman, the wolf turned and slipped silently toward the river, shadows swallowing him.

    Tonight, his plan would begin.

    Now, he would watch from the darkness. And he would hope.

    Jack and Kleo had accepted the Woogs'' invitation to join them on the night walk, a meandering journey through the fields toward the river. In the morning, they would continue north, winding their way toward Ilimar.

    Above them, the night sky stretched vast and clear, stars scattered like countless tiny fires¡ªdistant yet vivid.

    They walked hand in hand through the tall grass, its cool blades brushing against their legs. Around them, Woogs moved with quiet ease, the soft crunch of their footsteps blending with the whisper of the wind. Adults guided children, their movements steady and rhythmic, as if the serenity of the natural world called for reverence.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Apart from hushed murmurs, no one spoke. The silence felt alive, a shared acknowledgment of the boundless beauty above and the peaceful moment below.

    The moonlight illuminated their path, casting long shadows across the grass. As they walked, Jack found himself captivated by the beauty and quiet elegance of the woman at his side. Her every movement seemed effortless, her presence grounding yet intoxicating. Occasionally, he would tug on her hand, pulling it back and arcing it over her head. She¡¯d twirl with a playful grace, her laughter mingling with his in the still night air.

    Their time together had been brief, but Jack couldn¡¯t help feeling a deep and growing enchantment with her. A sense that she was unlike anyone he¡¯d ever known.

    Kleo stopped mid-step, her entire body going rigid. Jack, caught off guard, stumbled before noticing the intensity in her expression. Her eyes scanned the field ahead with laser focus, her posture tense and deliberate. Something was wrong.

    She made a sharp, hissing sound¡ª"Shhh!"¡ªthen raised her hand, signaling everyone to get down and stay silent. She dropped to her haunches, pulling Jack¡¯s arm to ensure he followed suit. Chief Harold reacted immediately, pressing his palm downward, a gesture for silence and stillness.

    Kleo held her hand perpendicular, like a blade, and made a precise slicing motion, indicating the direction of the threat: ahead and to the left. Chief Harold gave a curt nod and gestured to Chester and Willard. They exchanged silent glances before creeping forward, their movements so quiet they seemed to melt into the grass.

    Kleo turned to Jack, her hand flashing the signal to hold. Without waiting for his response, she followed the Woog men, her steps as light as shadows.

    Jack glanced behind him at the rest of the Woogs. They were motionless, their expressions calm yet alert. Even the children remained still, their wide eyes watching the adults with quiet trust. The atmosphere was charged, like the tense moments before a storm unleashed its fury. Though silent, the group radiated readiness, poised to act the instant the need arose.

    Kleo placed a hand on the chieftain¡¯s spear, her words fast and fluid as she recited an incantation under her breath. The air around them seemed to ripple, and the world shifted. A veil of darkness descended over the walking party, not like a shadow, but as if the very light within their perimeter was being pushed outward.

    Beyond the boundary of the spell, the night brightened unnaturally, the surrounding fields bathed in an eerie, purple-tinged dusk. They waited, the silence heavy and taut. The Woogs crouched low, blending into the shrouded darkness, their breaths slow and deliberate. Jack felt his breath hitch, the strange tension tightening his chest as the moments dragged on.

    Then, he saw it.

    Blades of grass swayed without natural reason, parting in the direction Kleo had indicated earlier. The disturbance was subtle at first, but the movement was unmistakable.

    The wolf emerged.

    Massive and black as a starless sky, the wolf''s head and shoulders gleamed in the unnatural light beyond the veil. The beast moved with terrifying grace, its powerful form sliding through the grass like a liquid shadow. Its nostrils flared rhythmically, sniffing the air, and its head turned in sharp, deliberate arcs.

    The wolf''s eyes glowed faintly¡ªunnatural, otherworldly¡ªand darted with predatory intent. It sensed prey. But it couldn¡¯t find it. The veil cloaked them, turning their presence into a void he hoped the beast couldn¡¯t penetrate. Still, Jack could feel its presence, a primal and malign force, radiating a hunger that was more than physical. It prowled closer, its massive paws pressing into the earth, stalking something it knew was there¡ªbut couldn¡¯t see or smell.

    Kleo¡¯s fingers tightened around the spear, her body tense as a coiled spring. She leaned closer to the chieftain, whispering. ¡°Wait.¡±

    The wolf paused, its massive head lowering as it sniffed the ground, searching for something beyond the edge of comprehension. It exhaled, a low growl rumbling in its throat, its frustration mounting.

    Jack¡¯s pulse thundered in his ears as he fought the primal urge to bolt, every instinct screaming at him to run. But Kleo¡¯s calm presence, the iron control in her posture, anchored him. He trusted her to lead them through whatever was about to happen. As he saw it, his job was simple: protect her, protect the Woogs, and¡ªif possible¡ªkeep himself alive. Admittedly, not dying wasn¡¯t his top priority, but it was close.

    Then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the wolf turned and slinked back into the tall grass, heading toward the river.

    Jack breathed a loud sigh of relief, the sound unintentional but undeniable. All eyes turned to him¡ª"Oops," he muttered, raising his hands to apologize.

    The tension eased as the wolf¡¯s presence faded, though a distant howl soon pierced the night, still too close for Jack¡¯s liking. Kleo, unfazed, gave Chief Harold a signal to move. Without a word, the group began their quiet retreat, rewinding their way toward the safety of the Woog village.

 Chapter 19 - Hunting

    Kleo tightened the straps of her pack, her movements deliberate and precise. Determination was written in every line of her face. Jack watched from the corner of his eye, absently running his thumb along the edge of the dagger the chieftain had given him.

    The Woogs had been aware of the wolf and its pack for years¡ªthey were a familiar sight in the southern woods. The wolves were a potential menace but rarely disturbed the village. An uneasy truce existed between them, maintained through distance and respect.

    But now, something had changed. A malevolence had grown in the southern woods, a palpable force that seeped into the air, reaching even the edges of the village. The pack had not been seen for some time. The great wolf hunted alone, its behavior erratic, its instincts corrupted into something far more sinister.

    Rumors swirled about the source of the evil emanating from an abandoned fortress deep within the forest. Once a military post and later a waypoint for merchants and adventurers, it now seemed to harbor something dark that poisoned the land around it. Ever practical, the Woogs had stopped venturing near, leaving the mysteries of the South to fester in shadow.

    Kleo couldn¡¯t leave it alone. The presence needed to be confronted and the truth uncovered. Jack respected her resolve, but it didn¡¯t make him less uneasy.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure about this?¡± he asked, his voice reluctant.

    ¡°I have to be,¡± Kleo replied, glancing at him. ¡°Something is wrong out there, Jack. I can feel it. It could grow worse if we don¡¯t act¡ªit might reach the village.¡±

    ¡°My only reservation is that you banned me from using magic,¡± Jack countered, his tone teasing but laced with sincerity.

    Kleo¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You know why. We don¡¯t understand your magic yet. It¡¯s unpredictable, and we can¡¯t afford unpredictable right now. I need you to trust me on this.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Jack said earnestly. ¡°I just wish I trusted myself.¡±

    The chieftain had joined them earlier that morning, insisting on inspecting their preparations. When he¡¯d seen Jack¡¯s so-called weapon¡ªa rusty old knife that looked better suited for chopping onions than warding off wolves¡ªhe¡¯d given a disapproving grunt and disappeared, returning minutes later with a sword.

    ¡°This blade,¡± the chieftain had declared, holding the blade aloft, ¡°will serve you better than that sorry excuse for a knife.¡±

    Jack had hesitated, his hand lingering over the hilt. ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want to take something important to you.¡±

    The chieftain waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s no heirloom. It¡¯s a tool. Tools are meant to be used. And if you face the wolf, you¡¯ll need it. That blade will bite deep. That rusty toy of yours won''t even scratch it.¡±

    Jack accepted the gift, marveling at its balance and craftsmanship. For the chieftain, the sword might have been a fearsome weapon. For Jack¡¯s larger frame, it felt more like an oversized dagger¡ªbut one with a wickedly sharp edge and a reassuring heft.

    <hr>

    The early morning was cool and dewy as Chester and Willard led them to the edge of the village. Across the grassy field, the trees of the southern woods loomed dark and foreboding like a barrier between worlds, shadow hiding whatever lay within. The air felt heavy, as if the forest exhaled its dread into the open.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Chester gestured to the far treeline.

    ¡°Head straight across and into the woods. The old fortress is along the eastern edge, about fifteen kilometers south. You''ve gone too far if you reach the bend in the river. Double back from there¡ªno more than two kilometers.¡±

    Kleo adjusted her gear, her movements brisk. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for your return,¡± Chester said, stamping his spear.

    Jack took a deep breath and turned to Kleo. ¡°Ready?¡±

    Kleo nodded, her gaze steady. ¡°Yep.¡±

    Stepping into the field, the rising sun cast long shadows across the grass. The forest loomed ahead, dark and silent, and Jack hoped they were prepared for whatever awaited within.

    <hr>

    Their first glimpse of the wolf came mid-morning.

    They had been walking steadily, limiting their conversations to hushed whispers. Jack watched the west, his eyes darting back and forth, while Kleo scanned south and east with sharp precision. The weight of the forest pressed in around them, amplifying every creaking branch and the constant rustle of leaves.

    They descended a shallow incline when Kleo stopped, holding up a hand.

    Her voice was low but firm. ¡°Eleven o¡¯clock. Top of the ridge.¡±

    The wolf sat along the crest of a ridge about twenty meters ahead. Its massive form silhouetted against the gray-blue sky.

    Jack¡¯s throat went dry, and he swallowed hard.

    In daylight, the beast''s full scale was terrifying. Jack felt an icy chill crawl up his spine, its vibrant purple eyes piercing through him.

    The wolf rose, its massive form uncoiling to full height. With a sinking feeling, Jack realized its head would easily reach his chest. Kleo and the wolf would almost stand eye-to-eye.

    Then it snarled, the guttural sound shaking the air around them. Whipping its head from side to side, it flung thick strands of saliva that scattered on the rocks. Jack froze, fear rooting him in place, his heart hammering in his chest.

    Kleo¡¯s hand touched his, pulling him back to reality. ¡°We¡¯re moving,¡± she whispered. ¡°To the right. Up that side of the ridge. We¡¯ll close the distance.¡±

    Jack gave a jerky nod. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m right behind you.¡±

    Kleo studied him, her eyes narrowing as if searching for sarcasm, but Jack¡¯s face was earnest, if pale.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, confused by her scrutiny.

    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She stepped forward, deliberate and steady. Watching them, the wolf¡¯s ears twitched, and then, without a sound, it turned and vanished over the ridge. Kleo cursed under her breath. ¡°Same plan,¡± she said. ¡°Stay sharp. It¡¯s testing us.¡±

    They climbed the ridge, eyes scanning every shadow and hollow. When they reached the crest, the wolf was gone. Faint indentations marked the spot where it had lain. There was no sign of its direction; the dense forest obscured whatever path it had taken.

    Kleo sighed, brushing her hair back from her face. ¡°We keep heading south, but slow and careful. It knows we¡¯re here and waiting for the right moment. Stay alert.¡±

    Jack nodded, scanning the trees with apprehension. His stomach growled, cutting through the tense quiet. With a sheepish glance at Kleo, he reached into a pouch and pulled out a handful of Woog dumplings. Stuffing all four into his mouth, he chewed vigorously.

    Kleo turned, her expression incredulous. ¡°Four? At once?¡±

    Jack shrugged, trying to swallow before answering. ¡°Unlike Woogs,¡± he said around a mouthful of food, ¡°I¡¯ve got a big mouth.¡±

    Kleo arched a brow, a mischievous smile creeping across her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±

    Jack¡¯s chewing slowed, his expression flat. ¡°Really?¡±

    She laughed, the light and infectious sound cutting through the heavy atmosphere. ¡°What?¡± she said, wiping a tear from her eye. ¡°You walked right into that one. What kind of wife would I be if I didn¡¯t take a swing at my husband when he presents an easy target?¡±

    ¡°A good one?¡± Jack said, forcing down the last bite.

    Kleo feigned a wounded look, clasping her chest dramatically. ¡°And here I was, thinking I married a man who could take a joke.¡±

    Jack shook his head, smiling despite himself. The brief levity settled into a renewed focus as the forest loomed ever darker around them.

    Together, they resumed their pursuit of the wolf.

 Chapter 20 - Cat and Mouse

    Kleo pushed her senses outward, searching for the wolf''s presence. Its signature had been obvious during their earlier encounter, a pulsing, malevolent force that marked it apart from the forest''s natural rhythm. But as they ventured deeper, the oppressive gloom of the woods thickened, muting the threads of mana and shrouding everything with its suffocating aura.

    The wolf was still there; she could feel that much, but its location remained elusive.

    It was clever¡ªfar cleverer than she¡¯d assumed.

    During their first encounter, she had felt its gaze, predatory and probing. It had studied her, and though she didn¡¯t know what it had gleaned, there had been unmistakable curiosity in how it lingered on her before shifting to Jack.

    When the wolf dismissed him and returned its focus to her, she knew it had gained a moment of insight. Dismissing Jack was a **mistake. It was something they might be able to use to their advantage. Jack was resourceful and strong; she knew he would find his courage when the moment came.

    The question she couldn¡¯t answer was when it would strike. The wolf had the patience of a seasoned hunter, and this game of cat and mouse had no clear endpoint. The wolf would attack on its terms, using the terrain to its advantage, striking from above or the shadows. It would rely on speed and brute strength to overwhelm them before they could react.

    She clenched her fists, her dagger itching for use.

    Her mind spun through scenarios. The wolf would likely target her as she was the more significant threat. An intelligent predator would eliminate the strongest opponent first. At least, that seemed the most likely strategy. But it could attack Jack first. A swift, brutal elimination of the weaker target would leave her vulnerable and force her into a defensive position.

    Her grip tightened on the hilt of her blade. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on that possibility. She turned back to Jack, who was scanning the dense forest behind them with wary eyes.

    ¡°Jack.¡±

    He looked up, alert but calm. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Kleo hesitated for a moment, then stepped closer, lowering her voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t pin its location down¡ªnot with this aura clouding everything. When the wolf strikes, it¡¯ll be fast. We won¡¯t have the luxury of thinking things through.¡±

    Jack nodded, his expression serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you something,¡± she continued. ¡°It¡¯s like magical armor¡ªvery effective against darker energies. It will help, but don¡¯t rely on it.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked, frowning.

    She smiled, her voice steady but tinged with warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. If it goes for me, I¡¯ll handle it. You focus on staying alive. If one of us goes down, we¡¯re as good as dead.¡±

    Jack opened his mouth to protest, but something in her expression silenced him. She reached out, tracing a glyph in the air with her fingers, her mana flaring as she whispered an incantation. A soft glow shimmered around Jack before fading, the energy settling into his form unseen.

    ¡°There,¡± she said, stepping back. ¡°Remember, it won¡¯t make you invincible.¡±

    Jack gave her a grim smile. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll try not to need it.¡±

    She nodded, scanning the shadows ahead. Her instincts screamed that the wolf would strike her first. But she couldn¡¯t let herself think about that. Instead, she adjusted her grip on her dagger and stepped forward, her senses sharp, her focus honed. The wolf was out there, and it would come for them soon, and she would be ready.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    They shifted course when Kleo sensed the wolf¡¯s presence surge. Her mental map showed they were near the abandoned fortress, though she had yet to see it.

    The wolf moved eastward, leisurely but purposeful. The dark aura buzzed like static in her senses. At one point, she thought she saw a flicker of movement among the trees, but it could have been her imagination. She tried to let go of her thoughts and fears, trusting her instincts to guide them, but doubt gnawed at her.

    ¡°I need to pee,¡± Jack muttered, grimacing.

    It was the third time in the past two hours. Kleo opened her mouth, ready to snap, but caught herself. He wasn¡¯t wrong to complain¡ªit had been an agonizingly slow day¡ªbut her nerves were frayed, and she had no patience to give.

    ¡°I know, Jack,¡± she said through clenched teeth. ¡°But the wolf is close. It¡¯s been circling us for the last fifteen minutes.¡±

    Jack¡¯s face darkened as he scanned their surroundings. His voice was low and steady.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s leading us. Look.¡±

    Ahead, the trees thinned, giving way to a clearing of dirt and gravel. Looming beyond were low, crumbling walls, and still further beyond, the faint outline of what had to be the fortress¡¯s courtyard. The dying light of day cast long, eerie shadows across the ruins, and Kleo¡¯s heart sank. The night was coming fast, and they were running out of time.

    She exhaled. ¡°Whatever¡¯s in there is the real problem. If the Woogs are right, something corrupted the wolf. That something lies inside those walls. If we remove it, the wolf won¡¯t be an issue anymore. But¡­¡±

    Jack finished her thought. ¡°But we could end up fighting both of them at the same time.¡±

    Kleo nodded grimly. In tandem with an unknown horror, the wolf was the thing of nightmares. She realized too late that they had been maneuvered into a trap.

    ¡°This is all my fault. I got us in way over our heads,¡± Kleo said, her voice low and heavy with guilt.

    Jack turned sharply, his tone firm. ¡°Hey. We¡¯re not doing whatever this is.¡±

    She blinked at him, startled.

    ¡°You need to stop,¡± he continued. ¡°Take a breath. Get your head clear. Then we make a plan and stick to it.¡±

    ¡°What kind of plan?¡± Kleo asked, more curious than sarcastic.

    ¡°Any plan,¡± Jack said with a small, wry smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone knows the plan will fall apart as soon as things get going. That¡¯s when we do what we¡¯re best at¡ªwe adapt, improvise, and win.¡±

    Kleo couldn¡¯t help but smile, even if it were fleeting. ¡°I wish I had your devil-may-care attitude sometimes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s served me well,¡± Jack replied, shrugging. ¡°But it¡¯s not for everyone.¡± Then his expression shifted, growing serious. ¡°Look, you¡¯re not going to like what I¡¯m about to say, but this is the time and place to say it.¡±

    Kleo arched an eyebrow, bracing herself. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re letting me hold you back,¡± Jack said, locking their eyes.

    Her stomach twisted. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Jack pressed. ¡°Since we left this morning, how many times have you thought about me getting hurt? Or worse?¡±

    She bit her lip. He was right. His safety hadn¡¯t just crossed her mind¡ªit owned her. She was so consumed by worry that she couldn''t think straight.

    ¡°What¡¯s your point, Jack?¡± Her voice cracked, frustration leaking through. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. I need you to spell it out because I can¡¯t read between the lines right now.¡±

    ¡°My point is,¡± Jack said, ¡°you¡¯re not trusting yourself. And if you can¡¯t trust yourself, how can I trust you? And if you can¡¯t trust me, how can I trust myself?¡±

    The words hit her like a slap. She stared at him, processing, wanting to argue but knowing he was right. She was holding back¡ªher instincts, her decisions¡ªall because of fear. And it wasn¡¯t fear for herself. It was fear for him.

    She sighed. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re right. But we need a plan. So if what you¡¯re saying is true, you make the plan.¡±

    Jack didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°You take the wolf. I scout the fortress. We meet by the brook before dark and figure out our next steps.¡±

    The word no rose instinctively in her throat, but she swallowed it.

    Dammit, she thought. It was the right plan. She hated how much sense it made. She was better suited to tracking and confronting the wolf, and Jack¡¯s knack for stealth made him the perfect choice for the fortress. But letting him go off alone filled her with dread. He had called her out. He wasn¡¯t wrong. She couldn¡¯t argue. They were holding each other back. If they survived this, they¡¯d have a long talk about how to handle things better in the future. But for now, she had to trust him.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, her voice steady. ¡°But Jack, promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±

    He grinned. ¡°Only if you promise the same.¡±

    She smiled despite her anxiety. ¡°Deal.¡±

    As they parted ways, Kleo felt the weight of her fears pressing down harder than ever. But Jack was right. She couldn¡¯t afford to let them rule her. Not now. Not when everything was on the line.

 Chapter 21 - The Dark Kiss

    When Jack returned to the brook, Kleo was nowhere to be found. His search of the fortress had yielded little, but something sinister had made itself known. He¡¯d felt it¡ªa presence that reached for him, brushing against his senses like icy fingers. It lingered in the shadows of the main building, where flickering lights danced through cracked windows. The sound of strange music and sporadic clapping had drawn him closer, but when the presence turned its attention to him, Jack decided not to linger.

    He avoided retracing his steps, taking an unpredictable route back to the brook, careful to avoid being followed. The woods were silent, the kind of silence that made him question whether he was alone.

    Now, standing by the brook, his eyes followed the swirling currents as water cascaded over jagged rocks. The sound was soothing, but he worried its natural rhythm would mask anything that might stir in the shadows.

    He waited. Where was Kleo?

    The woods were too quiet, and he found it hard to relax. Still, things seemed safe enough for the moment. He was alone. Or so he thought.

    The sensation hit him suddenly¡ªa sharp and insistent chill, beginning at the base of his skull and cascading down his spine, spreading outward like frost creeping across glass. His breath caught, and his muscles tightened instinctively. The air felt heavy and cold, like the world had shifted imperceptibly, just enough to let something otherworldly slip through.

    Jack turned his head slowly as if any sudden movement might trigger whatever was now in his presence. And that¡¯s when he saw her.

    A strange woman stood so close he jerked in surprise. Her pale, porcelain skin glowed in the dim light. She wore a long, flowing white dress, pristine yet out of place in this wilderness, with a black veil draped over her head, its length trailing down her back like a mourning shroud.

    A skeletal and bleached white hand reached out, grasping a tall reed topped with a fuzzy cattail. With a deliberate motion, she used one razor-sharp black nail to sever it from its stalk. She held it to her nose to sniff, but her interest waned, and she dropped it into the water below.

    The chill deepened, sinking into Jack¡¯s core as her hollow black eyes¡ªvoids that seemed to devour the light¡ªmet his gaze. The air around her shimmered with a dark purple aura of magic, and her cracked, blackened lips twisted into a smile that was anything but comforting.

    Jack tried to step back, but before he could react, her hand shot out, skeletal fingers closing around his throat. Her grip was impossibly firm, the sharp nails slicing into his skin. She slammed him back against a tree with force, and his body wracked with pain.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Unable to summon a single word or breath, she leaned in, her face inches from his, and her long, purple-black tongue darted out, tracing a cold, wet line across his cheek. Jack¡¯s stomach churned with revulsion, but he was frozen, utterly powerless under her grasp.

    Her cracked lips curled into a grin as she pressed her mouth to his in a grotesque parody of a kiss. Her tongue, sharp-tipped and serpentine, forced its way into his mouth, dark and suffocating. Jack gagged, his senses overwhelmed by the acrid, metallic taste that filled him, but he couldn¡¯t fight back.

    As she pulled away, her teeth caught his lower lip, biting down hard enough to draw blood. A faint, icy trickle slid down his chin. She released him, her hollow eyes watching with cruel satisfaction as he slumped against the tree, his strength draining away like water through a sieve.

    ¡°The spell is set, my love. When you wake up, find me. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Jack tried to find something snarky to reply, but the world was already slipping away. His vision blurred, his limbs grew heavy, and the last thing he saw was her spectral figure fading into the shadows, leaving him alone in the dark.

    <hr>

    Jack groaned as awareness crept back in. The first thing he registered was Kleo¡¯s sharp and urgent voice, her hands gripping his shoulders, shaking him awake.

    ¡°Jack! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s up?¡± he mumbled. He was still groggy from whatever that thing had done to him.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Kleo demanded, her tone teetering on the edge of fury.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jack scratched the back of his head, trying to piece things together. ¡°The last thing I remember is this woman kissing me, and then¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he glanced around. ¡°And then you woke me up.¡±

    Kleo froze, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Her tone could have sliced through steel.

    Jack winced, the memory of pale skin and black fetid lips flashing through his mind. ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t worry; she was ugly enough to make a blind kid cry.¡±

    Kleo blinked at him, momentarily stunned into silence.

    ¡°So, just to recap,¡± she said, her voice low and simmering, ¡°while I¡¯m out there hunting down a three-hundred fifty-pound hell-spawned demon wolf, you¡¯re kissing other women?¡±

    Jack grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s not what it sounds like¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you know how big that thing is, Jack?!¡± she interrupted, her voice rising.

    ¡°It¡¯s very fucking big. At least twice my size and three times my body weight.¡±

    She pushed her finger into his chest to emphasize something; Jack wasn¡¯t sure what.

    And it¡¯s mean, Jack, really fucking mean. I swear to the goddess Jack when it pinned me to the ground, I swear it was going to piss on me. It¡¯s that kind of mean.¡±

    Jack¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Holy crap. That is mean¡ªand rude. What happened?¡±

    Some of the shrillness subsided, but there was still a sharp edge to her voice.

    ¡°It ambushed me, but I managed to get away.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Jack asked, his tone genuinely curious.

    Kleo folded her arms, leveling him with a glare.

    ¡°I kicked it in the junk, Jack. Hard.¡±

    Jack flinched in sympathetic pain. ¡°Ouch.¡±

    Kleo leaned in, her voice dropping into a deadly calm.

    ¡°And if you ever kiss another woman without my permission, Jack¡ªthat¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±

    Jack raised his hands in surrender, eyes wide. ¡°Heard. Very, very heard.¡±

 Chapter 22 - For Better or Worse

    After Jack¡¯s encounter with the mysterious woman, they decided that confronting whatever was in the fortress was the best plan. Jack wasn¡¯t convinced, but he could see that Kleo had a bone to pick.

    Reconnaissance was the initial plan. Get whatever information they could and then decide if, to use Kleo¡¯s words, the bitch got cold-cocked, or they would retreat to fight another day.

    Having slipped in through an open portico and stumbled upon a passageway, they approached what appeared to be doors to a central chamber. Music drifted into the hallway¡ªeerie yet upbeat, a chaotic symphony of discordant violin notes. They exchanged a glance, and Jack shrugged, his expression equal parts curiosity and apprehension. Peeking from opposite sides of the open doorway, they struggled to understand what they saw.

    At the far end of the chamber, the sorceress floated mid-air, her white dress and black veil twisting as she spun and twirled to the frenzied rhythm. Beneath her, a circle of rats in miniature formal attire danced in unison. Left, right, spin. They followed the erratic tempo with precise movement, their tiny feet tapping against the stone floor. As the violin reached a feverish crescendo, the rats broke formation, spinning their partners wildly before collapsing back into place. The sorceress laughed with mad abandon and threw her arms wide as the music reached a screeching climax and ended with a jarring note of finality.

    The rats bowed in perfect sync. The witch clapped with unrestrained glee, her thin fingers snapping together like dry twigs. Then, the rats squeaked and cheered, throwing black roses into the air.

    Jack turned to Kleo, his eyebrows raised in mock appreciation. He mouthed; pretty good, right? Kleo rolled her eyes and blended into the shadows, joining him on his side of the door.

    ¡°Well, I liked it,¡± Jack whispered, earning a sharp jab to the arm. He mouthed Ow, feigning indignation.

    ¡°Focus, Jack,¡± Kleo hissed. ¡°I need you to distract her. I¡¯ll¡­ figure something out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, great plan,¡± Jack said with exaggerated enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ll waltz in and hope she doesn¡¯t kill me on the spot. Or is that the distraction you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°Just do what you do best, you big cheater.¡± Then, Kleo gave him a hard shove, sending him stumbling through the doorway.

    Jack managed to catch himself before falling and landing inside the chamber. He straightened up, brushing himself off as every single creature in the room turned to stare. Their faces were blank.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Oh, uh, hello again!¡± Jack said, his voice was bright but nervous. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to interrupt the festivities. I was just wondering¡­ could someone point me to the restroom? Been holding it for ages.¡± He grabbed his crotch and hopped from foot to foot for emphasis.

    The witch¡¯s grin stretched across her face, wide and toothy. She raised her bony hands, lowering them swiftly, and the room plunged into darkness.

    Jack¡¯s heart raced, his breath hitching in his throat. The sudden silence was oppressive, and the hair on his arms stood on end. Then, with a loud hiss, the torches along the walls reignited, casting an eerie white glow over the room.

    Jack¡¯s jaw dropped at the transformation.

    At the front of the room stood an altar draped in crimson and black flowers, the color so vivid they seemed painted into the scene. A crimson carpet stretched from Jack¡¯s feet to the altar, flanked by rows of pews, with the rats sitting on his left. Each rodent was dressed in a tiny suit or dress, their outfits accented with a boutonniere or corsage. They turned their beady eyes to Jack, unblinking.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Jack managed, his brain struggling to process the absurdity before him.

    At the altar, the witch stood regally, her veil fluttering as if caught in a phantom breeze. Beside her stood a goblin bridesmaid, her thin strands of hair slicked back over her mottled scalp. The goblin¡¯s crimson dress was buttoned tightly, and she clutched a bouquet of pale flowers with trembling hands, her wide eyes scanning the room for an escape route.

    A puff of smoke rose from the center of the altar, and a small goat-like devil materialized with it. The creature adjusted a monocle over its right eye, then hefted an ancient tome, clearing its throat with two sharp coughs. The rats fell silent, snapping their heads forward as if waiting for the ceremony to begin.

    The goat-devil minister creature peered down the crimson carpet toward Jack and snapped his fingers. From thin air, a goblin attendant appeared standing in front of him. It gave a slight bow before making its way past. Jack nodded politely in return, unsure of what else to do.

    The goblin stopped at the doorway, addressing the shadows where Kleo lingered.

    ¡°Madam,¡± he said with a low bow, ¡°Bride or Groom?¡±

    Kleo¡¯s incredulous voice burst from the darkness. ¡°Oh, hell no.¡±

    ¡°Groom,¡± the goat devil rasped from the altar, his voice thin and reedy.

    Without warning, an unseen force yanked Kleo forward, gagged and bound, dragging her down the aisle where she was unceremoniously deposited in the front row on the groom¡¯s side. She thrashed against her restraints, her muffled protests audible but unintelligible.

    Frozen in shock, Jack stared at her, unsure what to do.

    The witch extended a skeletal hand toward Jack, her voice an unnerving cacophony as she crooned, ¡°Darling.¡±

    What the fuck? What the fuck?

    Get ahold of yourself. Play along. Get close. Figure something out.

    Jack straightened his jacket and began a deliberate walk down the aisle, his face a careful mask of calm.

    Think, Jack, he told himself¡ªKleo¡¯s counting on you.

 Chapter 23 - Worse

    Jack approached the altar, nodding politely to the goblin bridesmaid. She returned his gaze with undisguised misery. Turning to the witch, he forced a warm smile, gazing adoringly into the void of her hollow eye sockets.

    Inside, he screamed.

    Somewhere in the shadows, an organ groaned to life, its keys grinding out a dark and sinister melody that grew deeper with every note. The dirge vibrated through Jack¡¯s chest, a slow, deliberate descent into dissonance that made his teeth ache. The music stopped with a final, jarring chord, leaving a suffocating silence. Only Kleo¡¯s muffled protests broke the stillness.

    The officiant readjusted his monocle, cleared his throat, and opened his mouth to speak.

    Before the first word left the creature''s lips, Jack struck with all his strength, driving the dagger into the witch¡¯s chest, aiming for where her heart should be.

    For a moment, time seemed to hold its breath.

    The witch barely flinched, her hollow sockets lowered to the blade embedded in her chest. She tilted her head with detached curiosity as though studying some peculiar insect. With deliberate ease, she plucked the blade from her body and dropped it to the floor.

    Jack¡¯s grin of triumph faltered, then crumbled as her other hand shot out like lightning, landing a bone-crunching blow to his throat. He stumbled to his knees, wheezing, his lungs desperate for air.

    And then all hell broke loose.

    The witch¡¯s spell shattered, its unseen threads unraveling with an audible crack. The rats in the pews shrieked in unison, scattering in a chaotic frenzy, heading for the exits. The officiant vanished with a puff of sulfuric smoke, his hefty tome hitting the floor with a dusty thud. The bridesmaid screamed, yanking off her corsage and tossing the bouquet over her shoulder as she sprinted for the door.

    The world twisted around them as the illusion dissolved. The pews vanished, the crimson carpet faded, and Jack and Kleo hit the cold stone floor with unceremonious thuds. Jack clutched at his throat with one hand, the other scrambling for his dagger. His vision swam as his lungs fought for air, but he jerked his head, gasping, his body rebelling against the void of breath.

    Kleo''s gag and bonds melted away, and she sprang to her feet with practiced ease despite her initial disorientation. Her hand instinctively found her dagger, and with a twirl of her fingers, she summoned a radiant blue sheen that wrapped her body like armor.

    A discerning eye would have noticed the faint shimmer also extended to Jack, a flicker of protection born from their bond. But Jack, still struggling to pull air into his empty lungs, was far too preoccupied to notice.

    Kleo¡¯s eyes locked onto the witch, her grotesque form radiating dark energy. Her lips curled into a blackened smile as she raised one hand, dark tendrils snaking outward toward her.

    ¡°Get up, Jack,¡± Kleo growled, her voice sharp and commanding, as she adjusted her stance. Her free hand formed a sigil, its light growing with intensity.

    ¡°Your new girlfriend is about to get put in her place.¡±

    <hr>

    After being caught in the spell and dragged down the aisle, Kleo sat writhing against the restraints, fury boiling beneath the surface of the spell¡¯s control. These weren''t ordinary bonds¡ªthey were an intrinsic part of the spell animating this outlandish parody of a wedding. Her mana pulsed within her, undiminished yet ineffective against the web of enchantment. It was as if her role in this charade had been stitched into the spell, forcing her into submission.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    She stole a glance at Jack, standing on the alter. She was still upset about the dopey grin locked on his face when she¡¯d been dragged past him. She wanted to scream at him, demanding to know how he could be so complicit in this madness. But deep down, she knew better. This wasn¡¯t Jack. The spell had him, too.

    That would be bad, she thought. Goddess, I hope he is faking¡­

    Her focus wavered as she caught the beady eyes of the rats sitting in the pews across from her. They stared with expressions of harsh disapproval¡ªas if she were the one ruining their special day. She might have stuck her tongue out at them if her mouth hadn''t been bound. Although she didn¡¯t want to stoop to Jack¡¯s level of antics, sometimes maturity felt overrated.

    Behind Jack, the bridesmaid caught her attention¡ªa pitiful, goblin-like creature whose wide, pleading eyes flicked toward Kleo. She was mouthing the same two words, Help me, over and over. Despite the bizarre scene, Kleo couldn¡¯t help but find the bridesmaid¡¯s dress¡ªa tasteful combination of crimson and black, wonderfully charming.

    The officiant at the altar cleared his throat, a deep, rumbling sound reverberating through the silent hall. As he opened the ancient tome and prepared to speak, Jack moved. The dagger gifted by the Woog chieftain appeared in his hand, the polished blade catching the dim light as he thrust it into the witch¡¯s chest. Kleo¡¯s heart leaped into her throat, a fierce surge of triumph washing over her.

    Eat that bitch.

    But the witch barely reacted.

    Her pale, deathly face tilted downward, examining the blade with mild curiosity, then faint disgust. Slowly, she pulled it from her chest as though it were no more than a minor inconvenience. The moment stretched unbearably long as her lifeless black eyes turned to Jack. His victorious grin melted into an expression of dawning horror.

    The witch struck with speed, her bony hand a blur, slamming into Jack¡¯s throat. The impact was so brutal that Kleo winced involuntarily. Jack staggered to his knees, clutching his neck, his mouth opening and closing like a fish struggling for air.

    Part of her ached for him¡ªher instincts to protect him flaring¡ªbut another part, darker and less forgiving, whispered that maybe it was a lesson he had coming. The thought burned her with guilt even as it flickered through her mind.

    Then, without warning, the spell shattered.

    She felt the restraints vanish, along with the pew, leaving her to drop flat and hard onto her backside. Around her, the choreographed illusion unraveled. Guests scrambled in every direction. Rats squealed, fleeing the pews, as their elaborate outfits unraveled into nothingness. The bridesmaid screamed as her elegant dress faded, revealing endless rolls of bare, glistening flesh. Without hesitation, she bolted for the door, tossing her bouquet over her shoulder in panic.

    Kleo¡¯s instincts kicked in. Her hand shot out, catching the bouquet mid-air. She studied it for a moment¡ªa macabre arrangement of black roses and twisted thorns¡ªbefore tossing it to the floor with a shrug.

    "I liked your dress," she called after the fleeing bridesmaid, her tone sincere. Then, shaking off the absurdity of the moment, she stood.

    Her dagger came to hand, and with a whispered incantation, radiant blue armor shimmered to life around her. It clung to her like a second skin; this aspect of her Demana magic refined into an art form. She could feel its protection seeping into her, steadying her breathing, sharpening her focus.

    Jack still flopped on the floor, his face pale and strained as he clawed at his throat. His breaths came in shallow, rasping gasps, his body trembling with the effort.

    ¡°Jack,¡± she said, sparing him a glance. ¡°Get up when you can. If not¡ªwell, don¡¯t die, okay?¡±

    Her focus returned to the witch. She wove a second spell with her offhand, channeling her mana into the blade. The dagger began to glow with an intense, angelic aura that illuminated the room with a stark white light, a brilliant contrast to the witch''s dark force.

    This wasn¡¯t a mere blade anymore¡ªit was a tool of judgment, infused with Demana magic and able to pierce through the essence of darkness itself.

    This ends here, Kleo thought, her eyes narrowing as she took her first step forward.

    The witch turned, her lips curling into a hideous smile. This wouldn¡¯t be easy, but Kleo felt hope for the first time. She had Jack¡ªbroken and breathless but alive¡ªand in her hand, the radiant power of her blade.

    Jack¡¯s new girlfriend was about to get shanked.

 Chapter 24 - Battle with the Dark Witch

    Jack watched Kleo spring into action, her white blade carving through the air with lethal precision. Her strike was true, but the witch was fast¡ªinhumanly fast¡ªand the blade barely grazed her throat, leaving a shallow, weeping cut.

    The witch cracked her neck, her pale lips curling into a grotesque smile as if welcoming the challenge. Her blackened tongue flicked out, twisting through the air, weaving an incantation that summoned dark tendrils from the shadows. The tendrils lashed out, wrapping around Kleo¡¯s leg and yanking her off her feet.

    Kleo hit the ground hard, the impact stealing her breath. The witch lunged, but Kleo¡¯s legs snapped up, delivering a forceful kick to the witch¡¯s chest. The impact sent the witch stumbling back, only to trip over Jack¡¯s outstretched leg.

    Jack grinned from the floor, giving Kleo an enthusiastic thumbs-up. "Helping!" he rasped.

    Kleo shot him an exasperated glare, shaking her head as she scrambled to her feet.

    "A little more would be nice?" she muttered as she rushed past him, her blade poised to strike again.

    Jack coughed and rolled onto his side. "What? I just tripped her! That¡¯s helping."

    Kleo¡¯s strikes were relentless, but the witch parried each with dark elegance. Her tongue flicked again, drawing shapes in the air, summoning barriers of shadow that deflected Kleo¡¯s blade with bursts of purple sparks. The witch¡¯s tongue wove enchantments relentlessly overwhelming Kleo''s defenses. With every move, Kleo grew more desperate, her strikes increasingly wild.

    Then, the room plunged into darkness.

    Jack froze. He couldn¡¯t see his hand before his face, let alone the battle raging feet away. He could hear Kleo grunting, the witch hissing, and the eerie echoes of their clash reverberating across the chamber.

    Dammit, Jack, he thought, guilt gnawing at him as he realized what he had to do.

    Ignoring his promise to Kleo, he drew on the mana at his core, summoning an orb of light. It flickered into existence above his head, illuminating the immediate area but failing to penetrate the oppressive darkness beyond. He placed the orb high over his head like a torch and stepped cautiously toward the sounds of the fray.

    The sounds of battle danced through the blackness, and he struggled to orient himself. As he approached Kleo, the haze of shadow began to lift. Jack steered through the gloom until he saw them¡ªKleo and the witch, locked in a deadly struggle.

    Kleo stood over the witch; her blade raised high, ready to deliver a decisive strike. The witch lay prone, her hands up in a feigned gesture of surrender. Jack¡¯s eyes widened as the witch¡¯s long serpent-like tongue slithered out, writhing as it began forming another spell. He could see it coming¡ªKleo¡¯s attack would be countered, and the tide would turn once again.

    A strange sensation hit Jack, a spark of reckless inspiration. He knew this was it¡ªthe coolest thing he¡¯d ever do.

    He launched forward, dropping to his knees, letting his momentum carry him across the slick stone floor. The witch¡¯s head snapped toward him, her hollow eyes widening in surprise. As he reached her, Jack¡¯s left hand darted out, grabbing the vile tongue mid-incantation. The slick, disgusting appendage writhed in his grasp, but he held tight, jerking it hard enough to make the witch¡¯s body arch. With a triumphant yell, Jack brought his dagger down in a swift, smooth arc, severing the tongue with a single strike.

    The witch shrieked in rage as Jack¡¯s momentum carried him past her. He sprang to his feet, tossing the severed tongue over his shoulder with exaggerated flair.

    "You¡¯re welcome," he called to Kleo, a grin splitting his face.

    Kleo stared between horror and admiration before snapping back into action. She darted around the witch, her blade glowing with radiant power. For the first time, the witch seemed shaken.

    But it wasn¡¯t over.

    The witch let out a guttural roar, bile and blood spewing from her ruined mouth as she lunged at Jack. Skittering across the floor, her claw-like hands closed around his ankle, yanking him off balance. He hit the ground hard, the air rushing from his lungs as the witch crawled atop him. Her skeletal hand pinned his right arm, rendering his dagger useless. Her other hand drew back, claws ready to deliver a killing blow.

    Jack¡¯s heart thundered in his chest. He raised his left arm instinctively, knowing it wouldn¡¯t stop the death blow.

    Then Kleo appeared, her hand clamped around the witch¡¯s wrist, halting the blow mid-swing. Then she struck, the radiant light surging from her blade as she plunged it deep into the witch¡¯s side. The witch¡¯s head tilted forward, her forehead pressed against the floor as she screamed in agony, her voice fractured and broken, as the light burned through her body.

    Jack saw the fear in the witch¡¯s eyes, and she clawed desperately at the ground as an unbearable pain tore through her body.

    For a moment, he thought it was finally over.

    Then the witch struck¡ªher head snapping backward in a vicious headbutt that connected with Kleo¡¯s temple. The crack of bone echoed through the chamber, and Kleo crumpled to the floor, unmoving.

    Jack¡¯s world narrowed to Kleo¡¯s still form. His breath hitched, panic surging through him.

    "No," he whispered. Then, louder: "No!"

    The witch turned toward him, her mangled face twisting into a wicked grin. Jack¡¯s blood turned to ice.

    This was the end.

    <hr>

    Kleo lay motionless on the cold stone floor, her chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. Jack knew she was alive, feeling the connection of her mana pulsing in time with his own. But she was down and out. He knew she would not get up before the fight was over.

    The sorceress, her pale, twisted form wreathed in shadow, stood and advanced on him with deadly intent. He was no match for her, even after the damage she sustained, and he knew it. The end of his life¡ªand, by extension, Kleo¡¯s¡ªwas only moments away.

    There was no time to weigh options. There was no chance to calculate the cost. Desperation coursed through him like fire, and with a groan of effort, Jack reached into the bond that tied him to Kleo. He pulled on her mana with reckless abandon, drawing it into himself, feeling it surge through his core like an unrelenting tide. The power tore at him, wild and uncontrollable, stretching him well beyond his limits.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The sorceress let out a wail, her grotesque voice echoing off the walls as she lunged toward him. Jack braced himself close to the wall, waiting until the last moment. His body shook, the overwhelming energy threatening to break him apart, but he didn¡¯t falter.

    Wait for it.

    As she closed the distance, he threw himself forward, leaping with every ounce of strength he had left. They collided with bone-jarring force, her claws raking at him as his legs wrapped around her waist, locking her in place. Her momentum carried them into the wall, and Jack seized the moment, grasping her head with both hands and pushing his thumbs into the hollow pits where her eyes had once been.

    "Take it," he growled through gritted teeth. "Take it all!"

    He unleashed the mana in a torrent, pouring it into her with no restraint, no thought for what it might do to him. The effect was instant and horrific as her skin began to bubble and melt beneath his hands, the vile stench of burning flesh filling the air. Her mouth opened in a piercing scream, black bile spurting from her nostrils and ears as her hair and flesh sloughed away in chunks. The castrated stump of her tongue writhed grotesquely as she fought against the finality of her destruction.

    Jack held on, his grip tightening as she thrashed and clawed at him. The mana burned through him, a wildfire raging inside his veins. His nerves screamed in agony, his muscles spasming uncontrollably, but he refused to let go. He would not stop¡ªnot until she was dead, even if it meant he would join her in hell.

    Time blurred. Jack felt he was watching the scene from outside his body as if he were a detached observer of the macabre tableau. The dark witch¡¯s form twisted and contorted, her blackened bones emerging from the sludge of her liquefied flesh. His own body shook violently, and he felt like he was on the verge of disintegration. He could no longer distinguish where he ended, and the energy of the mana began.

    Then, with a final, gut-wrenching spasm, the sorceress went still. Her body collapsed into a steaming heap of rot and ash, the last of her wretched existence pooling at Jack¡¯s feet.

    Jack looked at Kleo and saw that she was looking at him with sheer terror. Then Jack crumpled to the floor beside the witch''s remains.

    He couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t breathe.

    His vision swam, darkness encroaching at the edges. Was this death? Or was he standing on its precipice, looking down? It felt like a choice, and for a moment, he thought it didn¡¯t matter, but then he realized the truth: he wanted more time with Kleo.

    The witch is dead. I want to live*.*

    Kleo is alive. I want to live*.*

    Goddess, I want to live*.*

    Then darkness took him.

    <hr>

    As Jack collapsed, Kleo caught him, easing him down until his back rested against the cold, damp stone wall. He groaned, his body limp in her arms, his breath shallow and uneven. The fight had drained them both, but Jack had taken the brunt of the damage¡ªmost of it self-inflicted. It had been reckless but was also the only reason they were still alive.

    If he¡¯d asked her for permission, she would have said No. It¡¯s too risky. And if she¡¯d said no, they¡¯d both be dead. The thought filled her with conflicting emotions: gratitude for his bravery, anger at his foolishness, and a deep, aching worry that threatened to choke her. She pressed a kiss to his cheek, the gesture tender and desperate. His head lolled, his eyes fluttering open before closing again.

    "Jack," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Stay with me, okay? Just stay with me."

    He made a faint noise in response, something between a grunt and a sigh. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to keep her going.

    Kleo leaned back against the wall beside him, every movement sending sharp pain shooting through her body, and the ache in her head throbbed with every beat of her heart. Her injuries weren¡¯t severe, but they were numerous, and exhaustion clawed at her like a ravenous beast.

    They weren¡¯t going anywhere tonight; she knew that much. They both needed rest, but Jack¡¯s condition terrified her. In his heroic desperation, he had poisoned himself with mana. Mana Sickness wasn¡¯t something she had much experience with, and what little she did know wasn¡¯t comforting. His recovery wouldn¡¯t be quick, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Her gaze swept the grim interior of the sorceress¡¯s castle. Shadows loomed in the corners, and the faint smell of decay clung to the air. Every creak and distant sound set her nerves on edge. This place was steeped in darkness, its walls humming with residual malice. It wasn¡¯t safe, and every instinct screamed at her to leave¡ªbut moving Jack in his condition was impossible. For now, they were trapped.

    And then there was the wolf.

    Kleo¡¯s hand tightened around the hilt of her dagger as she thought of the beast. The enchantress was gone, sent back to whatever hell she¡¯d come from, but the wolf¡­ it was still out there. Its monstrous presence had shadowed their journey to this godforsaken lair. If it returned now, while Jack was defenseless and she could barely stand, their odds weren¡¯t good.

    All she knew was that it was near. She had felt its presence during the final moments of the battle, when the sorceress wailed and screamed, her jerking death throes a horrific scene that Kleo would never forget.

    Now, the wolf''s presence was gone, and something had changed. The dark aura was dissipating. Although the air was still heavy with the sorceress¡¯s lingering power, it had lost some of its oppressive weight. It was as if her death had lifted a veil¡ªone that had clouded not only the wolf¡¯s mind but its heart. Kleo couldn¡¯t be sure. The beast might still be a threat, or it might be something else entirely.

    She sighed, her head falling back against the wall.

    "Goddess," she murmured, "if you¡¯re listening, we could really use a break right now."

    Jack stirred weakly beside her, his fingers brushing against hers. She squeezed his hand gently, her voice soft but firm.

    ¡°Rest, Jack. I¡¯ve got this. Don¡¯t worry about me. Let me worry about you.¡±

    He barely managed to lift his arm, pointing toward the door. Kleo¡¯s blood ran cold as her eyes followed his gesture.

    The wolf.

    It stood in the doorway, its massive black frame silhouetted by the faint light of the moon spilling through the castle¡¯s broken windows. A low, rumbling growl emanated from its throat, fangs bared in an unmistakable warning. Yet¡­ something was different. The fierce glow of its purple eyes was gone, replaced by a steady, golden yellow. Its posture was still threatening, but there was a hesitation in its movements, a flicker of uncertainty.

    Jack rasped, ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have kicked him in the balls. He looks¡­ Bitter.¡±

    Kleo couldn¡¯t help the exhausted snort that escaped her, but the weight of reality replaced it. Dragging herself to her feet, she drew her dagger. The wolf¡¯s reappearance wasn¡¯t ideal¡ªhell, it was the last thing she needed¡ªbut at this point, what was one more fight? She was battered, bruised, and utterly spent, and if this overgrown mutt thought it could take her, it clearly didn¡¯t understand just how few fucks she had left to give.

    ¡°I swear to the Goddess,¡± Kleo muttered, her voice low and dangerous, ¡°if this thing tries anything, I¡¯m cutting it down. I don¡¯t care if I have to die doing it.¡±

    The wolf growled again, stepping forward, its muscles rippling beneath its black fur. Kleo matched its step with one of her own, baring her teeth defiantly. The wolf froze, its golden eyes narrowing in confusion. When Kleo growled back¡ªa raw, guttural sound she didn¡¯t know she was capable of¡ªit flinched, its aggression faltering.

    Surprised by its reaction, Kleo decided to push further. She took another step forward, waving her dagger wildly in front of her. ¡°You want some more? Come on, you demonic asshole! I¡¯m not holding back this time.¡±

    Then, because exhaustion had taken her sanity hostage, she made the most absurd gesture of her life. Dropping her free hand to her waist, she mimed elongating an imaginary appendage with an exaggerated flourish. With a theatrical sweep of her dagger, she pantomimed slicing it off, then flung the nonexistent piece over her shoulder with dramatic flair.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s gonna go this time!¡± she barked, glaring at the wolf. Her voice cracked as she stumbled back, wobbling unsteadily on her legs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m ready, you bastard!¡±

    The wolf stared at her, utterly bewildered. Its growl faded, and its posture slackened. It sat back on its haunches, its head tilting as if it couldn¡¯t quite believe what it saw. Its golden eyes fixed on her, its expression one of curiosity.

    Kleo blinked, lowering her dagger. ¡°That¡¯s right, bitch,¡± she muttered, her voice still trembling with adrenaline. ¡°Back off.¡±

    Jack, despite his weakness, let out a faint laugh. ¡°Pretty sure he got the message.¡±

    She turned to him, raising an eyebrow. ¡°He better hope so. I¡¯ve been through too much shit today to let some oversized hairball push me around.¡±

    The wolf made a faint huffing sound¡ªalmost like a sigh¡ªand lay down, its body relaxing on the ground. For a long moment, Kleo and the wolf stared at each other, an unspoken understanding settling between them.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said finally, her voice tinged with reluctant awe. ¡°I guess we¡¯re not killing each other after all.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Jack rasped, his smile faint but genuine. ¡°Now, can you come sit down? I don¡¯t want to die alone.¡±

    Kleo rolled her eyes, lowering the dagger.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dying, you idiot, but the next time you try to marry another woman, I will make sure you do.¡±

    Jack coughed out a weak laugh. ¡°Fair.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Awake

    Chester stood at the edge of the woods, overlooking the grassy field that stretched toward the far treeline. His sharp eyes scanned the forest¡¯s edge, his spear clutched tightly in both hands.

    Kleo and Jack had been gone for almost four days, and an uneasy silence hung over the village. Every Woog felt the weight of their absence, their collective breath held in tense anticipation of their return. Chester''s gut churned with worry¡ªnot only for them but for the village''s safety. If the wolf returned, it could mean disaster for everyone.

    And then, as though summoned by his darkest fears, a hulking shadow emerged from the distant treeline. It was unmistakable¡ªthe wolf. Even across the distance, its immense size and shaggy black fur were impossible to mistake. Chester froze, his heart pounding as the beast locked eyes with him. Even from this far away, he felt the weight of its gaze, a cold dread crawling up his spine.

    If it decided to attack, there was no chance anyone from the village would make it in time to help. Damn, Willard, Chester thought. The fool had left him alone on watch, abandoning him to fetch snacks. Typical.

    Instinctively, he began to raise his spear, preparing to call the alarm, when another figure emerged beside the wolf. Chester blinked, his mind struggling to process what he was seeing. It was Kleo¡ªthere was no mistaking her either¡ªbut why in the name of the gods was she walking so close to that monstrous beast?

    His voice caught in his throat, his panic twisting into confusion. He lowered the spear, his fingers trembling. As Kleo came into clearer view, she raised her arm, signaling with the same gesture the Woogs used to convey friend. Chester hesitated, unsure whether to return the sign. His gaze darted back to the wolf, which stood still, its amber eyes scanning the field. The sight of its calm demeanor only unsettled him further.

    Kleo turned to the wolf, speaking to it as if addressing a trusted companion. Then, with a gentle nudge of her hand, the beast began moving forward, pulling a crude litter behind it. Chester¡¯s breath hitched as he realized who was lying on the litter.

    Jack.

    The sight broke Chester¡¯s paralysis. His fear melted into urgency as he dropped his spear and scrambled to sound the alarm. Raising his hand to his lips, he voiced a series of sharp squawks and trilling whistles that echoed through the woods¡ªsignals to summon help. He didn¡¯t stop to see if anyone heard; he kept whistling, his heart racing, hoping half the village would arrive within minutes.

    As the pair and their new companion drew closer, Chester¡¯s panic began to ease, replaced by a growing sense of awe. Pulling the litter steadily, the wolf seemed less threatening and more of a protector. The way Kleo walked beside it¡ªcalm and resolute¡ªmade him question everything he thought he understood about the beast.

    What in the world had happened out there?

    Jack awoke, caught in the soft drift between sleep and consciousness. Part of him clung to the comforting haze of his dreams, reluctant to surface. He was aware of himself in fragments¡ªsmall pieces of Jack, floating untethered. His identity struggled to coalesce.

    Jack. Yes, I¡¯m Jack.

    That certainty anchored him. Though his surroundings felt distant, he began to orient himself, a blend of familiar sounds and smells that refused to solidify.

    He stirred, moaning softly, and tried to open his eyes. The effort felt monumental, as if he had weights tied to his lids. His body begged to retreat into rest, but a stronger will urged him forward.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Minutes¡ªor hours¡ªpassed before his eyes remained open. The world around him was dim, but recognition lurched, piece by piece. He lay in a small, narrow bed, the proportions suited for someone much smaller than himself.

    Woogs. Yes, the Woog village.

    It made sense. He had been here before, hadn¡¯t he? Turning his head, still woozy, he scanned the room. His movements were sluggish, his thoughts swimming through molasses. Someone sat nearby, sprawled in a chair, their head tilted to one side, hair cascading over their face.

    Kleo. It¡¯s Kleo.

    Relief washed over him. She was here. Sleeping.

    He tried to lift his head, but his muscles protested, weak and uncooperative. Frustrated, he let it fall back onto the pillow with a sigh. She was close, though¡ªclose enough to reach. Summoning what strength he could muster, he extended his foot, giving her a gentle nudge.

    Her eyes shot open, startled, scanning the room before landing on him.

    "Hey," he croaked, his voice a rough whisper.

    Her expression softened, tears springing to her eyes.

    "Jack," she breathed, his name a prayer, a plea, and a release all at once.

    She slid from the chair and knelt beside the bed, taking his hand in hers. Then, with tender care, she kissed him on his lips, forehead, eyelids, and cheeks. Each kiss felt like a promise, a confirmation that he was alive, that they were still here.

    When she finished, she rested her head in the crook of his neck, her body trembling as sobs wracked her. He didn¡¯t try to stop her. Instead, he mustered the strength to move his arm, resting it against her back, holding her as best he could.

    The world fell away momentarily, leaving only the two of them. And for now, that was more than enough.

    The next time Jack stirred from his sleep, his awareness was sharper. He felt more connected to himself and the world around him. He knew he was in the Woog village, and Kleo had been with him, her presence a source of comfort. He was sick¡ªhe didn¡¯t know exactly why¡ªbut he knew he¡¯d been bedridden for what felt like an eternity.

    A strange, musky scent filled the room, soggy and unfamiliar. It was different than the soft herbal aromas he associated with the Woogs. Curious and uneasy, Jack opened his eyes, expecting to find one of his small caretakers nearby.

    Instead, he locked eyes with the wolf.

    Jack froze. The massive creature sat beside his bed, its golden eyes watching him. What the hell is going on? he thought, his muscles tensing.

    The wolf¡¯s head tilted as if studying him, then its lips curled back to reveal sharp fangs. Its eyes narrowed, and a low, guttural growl rumbled from its chest, vibrating through the small room.

    Instinctively, Jack tried to back away, but there was nowhere to go. His body protested even the slight movement, and he let out a strained, ¡°Help?¡±

    Kleo¡¯s voice floated in from the next room. ¡°Bitter?¡±

    The wolf¡¯s ears twitched, and a moment later, Kleo appeared in the doorway, her expression shifting from concern to mild amusement as she took in the scene.

    ¡°Bitter, don¡¯t scare poor Jack,¡± she scolded. ¡°He¡¯s not feeling well.¡±

    At her words, the wolf relaxed, lowering its hackles. It sniffed at Jack before retreating to a corner of the room, where it flopped onto the floor with a heavy thud. Even so, its eyes remained fixed on Jack, unwavering and watchful.

    ¡°I¡¯d ask what was going on,¡± Jack rasped, ¡°but it seems pretty clear you made a new friend.¡±

    Kleo smiled, stepping closer to the bed. ¡°His name is Bitter, and he¡¯s a very good boy.¡±

    ¡°You named him Bitter?¡± Jack asked, raising a brow.

    ¡°Well, technically, you did,¡± she replied with a casual shrug.

    Jack frowned, sifting through his foggy memory. Had he?

    Kleo didn¡¯t wait for him to work it out. ¡°Feeling hungry?¡± she asked, her tone hopeful.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jack admitted. ¡°Would it be all right if I ate something?¡±

    Kleo¡¯s face beamed with a radiant smile. ¡°Oh, husband, it would be wonderful if you ate something.¡± She turned to leave, but a short, guttural sound from Bitter stopped her in her tracks. She glanced at the wolf, who had lifted his head, staring at her expectantly.

    ¡°Yes, Bitter, I¡¯ll fetch something for you too,¡± she said with a small laugh. She gave Jack one last glance before disappearing through the doorway.

    Jack turned his head toward the wolf, who met his gaze with a smug sneer. ¡°Really?¡± Jack muttered.

    The wolf blinked, unconcerned.

    Jack settled back against the pillows. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to figure this out,¡± he said, closing his eyes. Bitter¡¯s low huff seemed to agree.

 Chapter 26 - Reunion

    Willam ¡®Will¡¯ Kirby was tall, his broad shoulders and easy posture commanding attention the moment he stepped into a room. With rugged good looks and effortless charm that made him instantly likable, he left an impression on everyone he met. His confidence was magnetic¡ªenough to make other men feel a pang of envy or admiration but tempered just enough to avoid outright arrogance. Women were drawn to him as naturally as moths to flame, and on occasion, so were men.

    Though he exuded self-assurance, a warmth in his demeanor kept him approachable. He had a knack for making people feel seen, his compliments genuine, and his laughter infectious. While others might flaunt their skills, he was content to appreciate others¡¯ abilities and tactfully overlook their shortcomings. There was no need to boast; his presence spoke volumes.

    An adventurer by trade and appearance, he dressed in stylish and practical attire¡ªtailored just enough to suggest refinement but rugged enough to withstand the demands of his work. His weapons were finely crafted but unassuming, chosen for function rather than ostentation. Each bore the marks of regular use, well-maintained yet unpolished, like a craftsman¡¯s tools. His movements clearly showed that he knew their weight and balance as intimately as he knew himself.

    And yet, there was something enigmatic about him¡ªa glimmer of weariness in his sharp eyes or a faint pause in his smile when the laughter died down. It was the look of someone who had seen both glory and regret and carried burdens that didn¡¯t show on his polished exterior. A subtle contrast made him more than just a dashing hero. It made him human.

    Will carried a round of pints to the loud, raucous table, setting them down with a thud that sent foam splashing onto the wood and his companions. The jeers about his clumsiness and his mother¡¯s virtue came swiftly, but they were good-natured, if coarse. Will chuckled, shaking his head, and took a long pull from his mug, the rough ale doing little to dull the restlessness that simmered beneath his easy grin.

    The Wretched Dog wasn¡¯t his kind of place, but in Ilimar, it was where jobs found him. He had learned long ago that patience paid, and the right opportunity always came knocking if you were patient.

    As the men swapped bawdy jokes, Will felt the unmistakable prick of someone watching him. His gaze swept the room, landing on a figure by the door, cloaked in gray, cowl drawn low. The figure inclined his head, then slipped outside.

    ¡°Excuse me, gents,¡± Will said, rising. ¡°Nature calls.¡± He left the table without waiting for a response, weaving through the crowd and onto the bustling street.

    The cloaked figure waited near the corner of the building, away from prying eyes. Will approached, leaning against the wall and folding his arms. ¡°Rugr,¡± he said with a faint grin.

    ¡°Will,¡± Rugr replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. What brings you to Ilimar?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±

    ¡°And have you found them?¡± Will asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Rugr smiled. ¡°Maybe. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s still the right man for the job.¡±

    Will chuckled. ¡°Go on, then.¡±

    ¡°I need someone to find, train, and guide two young people. Keep them safe. Keep them away from Ilimar.¡±

    ¡°Babysitting? You know that¡¯s not my thing,¡± Will said, his tone cooling.

    ¡°Yeah. But I need someone I trust.¡±

    Will sighed. ¡°You can trust me, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll want the job.¡±

    ¡°Understood. They¡¯re in danger, and it¡¯s a danger they won¡¯t see coming. Others are trying to get eyes on them¡ªthe kinds of eyes that don¡¯t blink when they find their targets.¡±

    Will pursed his lips. ¡°Rugr, it pains me to say no; it really does, but I just don¡¯t think this is the right job for me.¡±

    Rugr studied him for a long moment. ¡°I know you remember the lich at Hoz Amallh.¡±

    Will stiffened, the grin vanishing from his face. ¡°Fuck that bitch. And it wasn¡¯t my choice to go in there. That was Maya¡¯s crusade, not mine. We lost good people there, Rugr. Three lives for nothing. No amulet. No glory. And not long after, I lost Maya too.¡±

    Rugr nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring it up, but the two I want you to find? The word is they killed the lich. About a week to ten days ago.¡±

    Will froze. ¡°You¡¯re serious? That doesn¡¯t seem possible. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°As sure as I can be without seeing it myself,¡± Rugr replied.

    Will exhaled, trying to process the weight of the claim. If the news was accurate, the vengeance he¡¯d carried like a stone in his chest had already been delivered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been around. I¡¯ve seen what it takes to even survive an encounter with something like that wretched whore. How is it possible?¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Well, the girl is competent, and the young man she travels with seems a bit raw, but... My best guess is that together, they¡¯re dangerous in ways the witch didn¡¯t see coming.¡±

    Will sighed in resignation. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Southwest, traveling toward Ilimar, likely trying to stay inconspicuous. You¡¯ve got time to intercept them.¡±

    Will sighed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave tonight.¡±

    Rugr put a hand on his chest, stopping him. ¡°You¡¯ll need Maya.¡±

    Will¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The girl is young but powerful. She¡¯ll need both of you, but she¡¯ll need Maya more.¡±

    ¡°This will be a hard ¡®no¡¯ for Maya. Especially with me involved.¡±

    Rugr displayed a devious grin. ¡°Even when you tell her the girl wields the ancient magic of the Kull?¡±

    Will¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Kull? What the fuck? Who is this girl? How is it possible she wields the ancient magic?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Kleo, and she''s my daughter for all intents and purposes. As far as the Kull magic¡ª I¡¯m not sure. Much to my surprise, she started using it when she was seven. Of course, she hasn¡¯t had formal training, and I can count the number of people who even know that Kull magic exists on one hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Will nodded, ¡°and Maya is one of them.¡±

    Rugr nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll need her experience. You know it as well as I do.¡±

    Will stared into Rugr¡¯s eyes, then finally gave a sharp nod. ¡°I¡¯ll try. No promises.¡±

    ¡°Be persuasive, Will,¡± Rugr said with a faint chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re good at that.¡±

    Will grunted, turning back toward the tavern. ¡°Come on. You owe me a pint.¡±

    As they stepped back into the Wretched Dog, Will¡¯s thoughts turned to Maya and the uncertainty of their reunion. Three years of silence, and now, the faintest glimmer of a second chance.

    <hr>

    Will walked through the quarter where Maya lived, a nice place on a hill overlooking vast swaths of Ilimar. The steady climb to the top matched the weight pressing on his chest. His jaw was tight, anxiety swirling as he rehearsed what he might say. It had been three years¡ªthree long years¡ªsince they had spoken.

    Every day since, his heart had ached with regret. Regret for not finding the strength to knock on her door, for not finding the words that might have started to mend the jagged wound between them. He had been angry, blaming her for Jerod¡¯s death¡ªhis brother lost to that cursed witch and the ill-fated quest for the amulet. Her obsession had led them to that moment, and Jerod had paid the price.

    Yet he knew, deep down, that Maya hadn¡¯t been at fault. Jerod had known the risks. He had convinced them both to go. If blame lay anywhere, it was likely with Will himself¡ªfor not committing, for hesitating when he needed conviction the most. That understanding had come too late; now, he carried the weight of his failures alongside his grief.

    Tonight, though, he would knock. He had waited too long.

    As he neared the house, the streets grew quieter. The homes here were spacious, well-kept, and spread apart¡ªa stark contrast to the crowded, chaotic quarters where he stayed. Maya¡¯s home reflected her: orderly, dignified, and out of his reach. He was happy for her, glad she had a place where she could study and write in peace. A historian now, she had turned her focus to the past, perhaps to escape the pain of the present.

    He stood at the gate, steadying himself, his emotions a storm within. Fear crept in¡ªthe fear of rejection, of seeing indifference in her eyes. After a deep breath, he approached the gate and, finding it locked, rang the bell. The clang echoed through the quiet night, jarring against his nerves. He waited, his pulse quickening as a light moved behind the window. The door opened, but it wasn¡¯t Maya.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± Will greeted, recognizing her as Maya¡¯s assistant. ¡°It¡¯s Will. I need to speak to Maya. It¡¯s important.¡±

    Sylvia frowned but said nothing, retreating into the house and closing the door.

    He waited, each passing second stretching his agony. Right when he considered leaving, the gate swung open. Straightening his clothes, he walked up the path to the door, where he waited again. When it finally opened, it was Maya.

    She was as beautiful as he remembered¡ªtall and poised, her fine robe draped elegantly around her, her hair pulled back to reveal sharp, intelligent eyes. Yet there was a stiffness to her posture, a guarded coolness. But her eyes¡­ betrayed her¡ªmaybe sadness or something softer.

    ¡°William,¡± she said without flair.

    ¡°Hello, Maya,¡± he managed, his voice strained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the late hour, but I need to discuss something with you. Something you¡¯ll find interesting.¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°But first,¡± he continued, ¡°I want to apologize. I blamed you for Jerod¡¯s death, and that wasn¡¯t fair. I failed you that day at Hoz Amalh and have failed you every day since. I know asking for forgiveness is too much, but I needed to say it. I¡¯ve carried those words for far too long.¡± He bowed his head, unable to meet her gaze.

    There was a pause before she spoke, her voice soft but steady. ¡°I do forgive you, William. We both lost Jerod that day. It¡¯s a heavy burden for us both. Now, what is it that you came to tell me?¡±

    Relief swept over him as he straightened. Her posture had softened, and so had her tone.

    ¡°Rugr found me tonight,¡± he said. ¡°He has a job. Babysitting, more or less¡ªguiding a young man and woman traveling toward Ilimar.¡±

    Maya raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°I hope there¡¯s more to this story.¡±

    ¡°There is,¡± Will said. ¡°These two¡­ there are rumors they killed the witch.¡±

    Maya¡¯s gaze sharpened, though her face remained composed.

    ¡°My role is to find, train, and keep them away from Ilimar. Rugr says there are dangers they don¡¯t see coming.¡±

    ¡°There are always unseen dangers,¡± Maya replied. ¡°Hoz Amalh was proof enough of that. What makes this assignment different?¡±

    Will hesitated, then pressed on. ¡°Maya, they killed the lich.¡±

    She stared at him for a long moment. ¡°If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s interesting. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll pack my bags and join you.¡±

    ¡°Rugr thinks you¡¯re essential,¡± Will said, his voice firm. ¡°He said the girl is powerful but untrained. She¡¯ll need your expertise.¡±

    Maya frowned. ¡°What expertise could I possibly have that others don¡¯t? The only thing remotely unique about me is my knowledge of¡ª¡± Her words faltered as realization dawned. ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Will held her gaze. ¡°Rugr says she started using the magic at seven.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Maya said, her voice trembling. ¡°Nothing is more impossible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what he told me, and¡ªRugr¡¯s no liar.¡± Will insisted. ¡°He says she needs your guidance.¡±

    Maya closed her eyes, steadying herself. After a long breath, she called for Sylvia.

    ¡°Yes, madam?¡±

    ¡°Prepare my bag for travel. Clothes, essentials, and leave some room for books.¡±

    Sylvia nodded. ¡°At once, madam.¡±

    Maya turned back to Will. ¡°Get our horses ready. We¡¯ll leave for Midena within the hour. From there, we can make a plan.¡±

    Will nodded, relief mingling with apprehension as he turned to leave. Walking away, he allowed himself a small hope. Three years of silence and now, a slight chance for a new beginning.

 Chapter 27 - Welcome Home

    It had been ten days since Jack¡¯s battle with the Dark Witch, and though not fully recovered, he felt well enough to continue their journey toward Ilimar. His excitement to rejoin the Woogs was palpable; being confined to bed rest had drained his patience, and he longed for a change of scenery and some sense of normalcy.

    Kleo¡¯s wounds were recovered, but a lingering weariness clung to her¡ªthe aftermath of countless hours spent caring for Jack and praying for his recovery. The first days had been the hardest, filled with uncertainty and moments where she doubted whether he would ever wake. Yet he had, and now she focused on seeing him regain his strength.

    During the day, Kleo doted on Jack, ensuring he had warm meals and fresh water. She helped him take his first tentative steps around their shared space, his progress slow but steady. In the evenings, they would sit side by side, talking in hushed tones and laughing as he tried to piece together his memories of the battle.

    At night, when Jack finally succumbed to sleep, Kleo would linger a little longer, watching him with a mixture of love and relief before Bitter took over as his silent sentinel. The wolf seemed to relish the role, lying close enough to the bed to stir at the slightest sound.

    The Woog villagers were determined to honor the pair for their actions. The Woogs considered Jack a hero of the highest order¡ªa vaulted figure of legend.

    Beyond their small sanctuary, life in the village buzzed with excitement. Each evening, the Woogs gathered in the central square, eager for Kleo to recount the story of their confrontation with the dark witch. To the Woogs, storytelling was more than entertainment¡ªit was an act of preservation. They rarely wrote anything down, and each retelling became part of their tribal history, passed from generation to generation. As such, the Battle with the Dark Witch¡ªas they had named it¡ªwas retold with fervor, each Woog striving to memorize every word.

    Kleo preferred her name for the wretched day: Fuck that Bitch.

    In the village, the story had taken on a life of its own, embellished with each retelling. Though Kleo had tried to maintain accuracy, it didn¡¯t take long to realize that the Woogs were more interested in the spirit of the tale rather than its precise details. In their version, Jack¡¯s desperate fight and sacrifice became an epic duel against impossible odds, and his final desperate attack, the one that ended the witch, was considered divine retribution. By the time Cedric¡ªone of the village¡¯s most respected storytellers¡ªdeparted to share the tale with other Woog villages, it was already a full-blown legend.

    Jack¡¯s fame spread far beyond the village, though he remained blissfully unaware. For now, his world was smaller: Kleo, the wolf, and the warmth of a community that had embraced him as one of their own.

    While he was bedridden, the Woogs had been busy building a house just for the couple. It was tiny but had three rooms and a pantry to store food. Kleo adored the bedroom and couldn¡¯t wait to lie in the bed with Jack beside her. Chief Harold had made it clear that they were now full members of the Clan Ulgar family, and although they would not permanently reside in the village, they would always have a place to return to. A place they could call home.

    Today, a small ceremony would present them with the house, and Jack would receive a special honor. Kleo had told them they could only spend one night in the house. Tomorrow, they needed to head towards Ilimar. She had expected disappointment, but the news didn¡¯t dampen their spirits¡ªthe village hummed with excitement.

    Kleo helped Jack into clean clothes. He caught her smiling at him as she adjusted his collar.

    ¡°You look good,¡± she said, brushing a stray curl from his forehead.

    Jack grinned. ¡°I bet you say that to all your mana-sick husbands.¡±

    ¡°Only the sexy ones,¡± she said with a mischievous smile.

    Once dressed, Jack moved to the door, but Bitter stood in his way, a low growl rumbling from the wolf¡¯s throat.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Not yet, handsome,¡± Kleo called behind the privacy curtain. ¡°Be patient.¡±

    Jack frowned, giving the wolf a menacing glare and threatening with a pointed finger.

    When Kleo finally emerged, Jack¡¯s breath caught in his throat. She wore a crimson dress that hugged her slender frame in all the right places, the black buttons and hemline accents adding elegance. Her hair, gathered in a single intricate braid, accented her face. How she looked at him¡ªeyes sparkling with warmth¡ªmade his heart ache in the best possible way.

    ¡°You¡­ you look amazing,¡± he said, standing. ¡°That dress¡ªwow. I love it.¡±

    Kleo twirled, showing off the outfit. ¡°The Woogs made it for me. They did a pretty good job.¡±

    ¡°Better than pretty good. It¡¯s amazing. For some reason, it looks familiar, but I can¡¯t put my finger on it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too hard.¡±

    A knock at the door broke the moment, and Bitter¡¯s ears perked up as he turned toward the sound.

    ¡°Time to go,¡± Kleo said, taking Jack¡¯s hand. She leaned in close before he could open the door, her lips brushing his ear. ¡°Do you know how I know you love this dress?¡±

    Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Because the moment I put it on, all you can think about is taking it off.¡±

    She gave a sly smile, swatting him lightly on the backside as she stepped away.

    Jack chuckled, pulling the door open to reveal four young Woogs holding musical instruments¡ªtwo with flutes and two with drums of varying sizes.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jack blinked. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Kleo stepped forward. ¡°They¡¯re here for us. We¡¯re going for a walk. Everyone¡¯s excited to see you.¡±

    Jack cast her a sidelong glance. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Kleo¡¯s expression was unreadable, though a mischievous glint in her eye betrayed her amusement. ¡°Relax and enjoy it. Bitter, you coming?¡±

    The wolf rose, stretching before nosing Jack forward with a firm shove. Jack stumbled out the door, his curiosity mounting as Kleo organized the musicians into a parade formation.

    When it dawned on him what was happening, he groaned inwardly. A parade? For me? Oh, this is going to be embarrassing.

    As they entered the main thoroughfare, Jack¡¯s anxiety spiked. Villagers lined the path, cheering and tossing flowers into the air at the first sight of the procession. The musicians played with gusto, their flutes trilling and drums pounding a lively rhythm that seemed to electrify the crowd.

    Jack, walking hand in hand with Kleo, felt awkward under the adoring gazes of the Woogs, but Kleo¡¯s radiant smile made it impossible not to feel proud. She waved enthusiastically to the villagers, her joy infectious.

    Jack smiled despite himself, his heart swelling at her obvious delight.

    Cries of "Jack!" and "Thank you, Jack!" echoed from both sides.

    Two young Woog girls darted forward to present Kleo with a bouquet of wildflowers, "We love you, Miss Kleo!" She knelt to kiss each girl on the cheek before returning to Jack¡¯s side, holding the bouquet like a queen.

    In the crowd, Jack caught sight of Rhonda, who stepped forward holding a suggestively shaped gourd. She winked before tossing it to him. Jack grabbed it reflexively.

    ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± Kleo asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°No idea,¡± Jack lied, tucking the gourd under his arm.

    ¡°I think she likes you,¡± Kleo teased, her smirk playful.

    ¡°What¡¯s not to like?¡± Jack quipped.

    They both laughed as the parade came to a stop before the chieftain. He stood atop a small platform flanked by the village elders. Behind him loomed a new bungalow, grander than any other in the village.

    The chieftain raised his hands, motioning for silence.

    ¡°Today,¡± he began, his voice resonant and proud, ¡°we honor Kleo, Jack, and Bitter¡ªnot only as visitors, not only as friends but as family and members of the Ulgar clan.¡±

    The crowd roared its approval. Jack, overwhelmed by the attention, stood, nodding and offering small waves. Kleo squeezed his arm, her gaze steady and reassuring.

    The chieftain continued, ¡°And today, we present them with a home¡ªa permanent place in our village. They will always have a place among us, whether here or afar.¡±

    The crowd erupted again, and Jack felt Kleo¡¯s arm tighten around his. But as the cheers subsided, an expectant hush fell over the assembly.

    The chieftain stepped forward, holding a gleaming dagger in both hands. The blade caught the sunlight, its intricate engravings shimmering like a constellation.

    ¡°And to our hero, Jack, the man who stood against the Dark Witch, we bestow the Sacred Blade of the Ulgar Clan. May it serve as a symbol of your courage and selfless sacrifice and always be a reminder of your place among us.¡±

    The chieftain knelt, presenting the dagger, and the village followed suit, falling to one knee in reverence.

    Jack hesitated, his voice a whisper. ¡°Battle with the Dark Witch?¡±

    Kleo nudged him hard. ¡°Not now,¡± she murmured.

    Clearing his throat, Jack stepped forward. He took the dagger reverently, his voice steady as he addressed the crowd.

    ¡°There¡¯s no greater honor than being called a friend. And now, to be called family¡­ I¡¯m truly humbled. Kleo and I will carry you, our family, wherever we go. Thank you. From the bottom of our hearts¡ªthank you.¡±

    Raising the blade high, he shouted, ¡°Clan Ulgar!¡±

    The villagers roared in response, their chant echoing through the village.

    As the celebration continued, Jack leaned close to Kleo. ¡°Later, when we¡¯re alone, you will explain all this, right?¡±

    Kleo smiled, kissing his cheek. ¡°Of course, dear.¡±

 Chapter 28 - Afterlife

    They made love in their new bed. Kleo led, not wanting Jack to over-exert himself. She wanted to head out tomorrow. They had already been here for almost two weeks, and with Jack nearly dying from mana sickness, it had been the longest two weeks of her life.

    As they lay in the wonder of their post-coitus haze, Kleo¡¯s voice came soft and low, like a ripple across still water. ¡°Jack, what do you remember about what happened that night?¡±

    She squeezed his hands gently when she felt him tense, offering silent reassurance.

    After a long pause, Jack spoke, his voice distant. Searching.

    ¡°I remember¡­ something dark. Foul. Hideous. I wasn¡¯t afraid¡ªI wanted to destroy it. An energy built inside me, surging beyond my limit, until¡ª¡± he hesitated, struggling for words. ¡°Until it broke me. A bright flash burned everything away¡­ then, just as suddenly, nothing. A void.¡±

    Jack¡¯s breath came uneven, his mind drifting further. ¡°I wasn¡¯t me anymore. I was¡­ scattered. Broken. My soul shattered like shards of glass thrown into a storm. I wasn¡¯t in a place¡ªI was drifting, scattered, dissolving into nothing.¡±

    Kleo steadied her breath, slowing to match his. ¡°Did you feel pain?¡±

    Jack frowned, his expression flickering between confusion and awe.

    ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t pain. It wasn¡¯t anything. I was unmade. There was no ¡®Jack¡¯¡ªonly broken fragments. But I knew I had to put myself back together. I started¡­ reaching. But I wasn¡¯t reaching with my hands. I was pulling pieces of myself from nowhere, gathering something invisible, something I felt but couldn¡¯t see.¡±

    His words faltered, frustration creeping into his tone. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to,¡± Kleo reassured him. ¡°Keep going.¡±

    Jack exhaled. ¡°At first, I was alone. But then, something changed. Something shifted. I was¡­ reforming? I don¡¯t know how to explain it. It was like waking up, but not all at once. I was still scattered, still incomplete, but something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas there.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Someone?¡±

    ¡°She held me together. She knew me, even when I didn¡¯t know myself. She knew my name¡ªshe called me Jack. And the strange thing was¡­ I didn¡¯t even remember my name until she spoke it.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s pulse quickened at the mention of another woman. She stilled her emotions, hoping Jack hadn¡¯t noticed. But he had because now he was squeezing her hand, reassuring her.

    ¡°What else do you remember?¡±

    Jack frowned, frustration deepening. ¡°It¡¯s like a dream slipping away the moment you wake up. I know it happened¡ªI can feel it happened¡ªbut the details are like mist in the air.¡±

    He let out a slow breath, searching for the right words. ¡°It wasn¡¯t linear. It''s not a story with a beginning and end. It was¡­ everything, all at once. Moments overlapping. Indivisible. Simultaneous.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s grip on his hands tightened. ¡°And this¡­ person? The one who told you your name?¡±

    Jack¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. ¡°She wasn¡¯t a person¡ªnot exactly. More like¡­ a presence. Compassionate. Endless. She surrounded me, filled me. It felt like she was¡­ waiting for me. Helping me gather the pieces of myself I couldn¡¯t reach.¡±

    He hesitated before adding, ¡°I thought she was you.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s breath caught. ¡°You thought it was me?¡±

    Jack nodded. ¡°I called her ¡®Kleo¡¯ once, and she laughed. Her laugh¡ªit wasn¡¯t like any sound I¡¯ve ever heard. It was music. It went on forever. And then she said¡­¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He trailed off, straining to recall. ¡°She said, ¡®I¡¯m not Kleo, but that¡¯s an easy mistake to make. Kleo is the thread between us¡ªwe are both trying to find our way back to her.¡¯¡±

    A shiver ran down Kleo¡¯s spine. ¡°What do you think she meant?¡±

    Jack exhaled, shaking his head. ¡°At the time, I understood. It felt so obvious. But now¡­ it¡¯s just words.¡± He let out a tired laugh. ¡°I sound insane, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kleo whispered, though her mind was a storm of thoughts. This wasn¡¯t the simple recollection of events she had anticipated. This was something more. She could feel it¡ªsomething lingering beyond Jack¡¯s words, beyond his understanding. A force that had touched him guided him back. But what did it mean?

    ¡°Remember when you said my magic felt different?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kleo said, her voice tinged with apprehension. ¡°It was unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can explain the basics.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s confusion deepened, but she remained silent.

    ¡°My magic is threefold, intertwined into a single system of pathways. There¡¯s the magic I was born with, though I was never aware I had it. Then there¡¯s Demana magic, which, as best as I can tell, was an effect of our binding ritual, and the same for what you call ¡®ancient magic.¡¯¡±

    Kleo sat up trembling. Jack immediately tried to soothe her.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot,¡± he said, his voice soft but firm. ¡°Please, let me explain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Kull magic,¡¯ and it is ancient. It¡¯s the original magic¡ªfundamental to all other magics.¡±

    ¡°For me, the Kull magic is not something I can use directly¡ªit works passively as a protective layer sheathed around my other magics. It¡¯s always there, healing my core and strengthening my pathways. It seems to provide shielding from external forces. I don¡¯t understand what that means.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s trembling grew more pronounced, and Jack paused, waiting for her to speak.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she finally said, her voice small. ¡°How can you know all this?¡±

    Jack hesitated, then said, ¡°I believe the Goddess gave me knowledge.¡±

    Kleo froze. ¡°Goddess?¡± she echoed. ¡°You mean the presence?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I call her Goddess because it¡¯s the only word that feels right. Whether she is a goddess, I can¡¯t say. But she knewme, Kleo. She guided me and helped me put myself back together. And she shared this knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Jack,¡± she said, her voice tight with emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand any of this.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jack said. ¡°But it feels very real to me.¡±

    Kleo took a deep breath. "Jack?" Kleo asked, her voice soft and hesitant.

    "Yes, Kleo?"

    "This Goddess¡ªwhy do you think she said ''we are both trying to find our way back to her''?"

    Jack thought hard. It was a good question, but the answer remained elusive.

    "I''m not sure. All I remember is the feeling that it was true. You''ll be the first to know if something comes back to me."

    She was tired. Frayed. ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep,¡± she said. ¡°We can discuss it more tomorrow if you¡¯re up for it.¡±

    Jack nodded, leaning into her and pressing a soft kiss against her lips. Kleo kissed him back, her lips lingering on his cheek and forehead before letting him go.

    But sleep did not come quickly for Kleo. She stared at the ceiling, replaying Jack¡¯s words¡ªthe presence, the strange words: Kleo is the thread between us.

    She didn¡¯t know what it meant. But she knew one thing for sure¡ªJack had not been alone during his near-death experience.

    Maybe tomorrow would bring answers. Tonight, she needed to rest.

    As her mind swam in a half-conscious haze, something stirred her, but she couldn¡¯t quite grasp what. Beside her, Jack and Bitter slumbered peacefully. Jack¡¯s soft snores punctuated the quiet room, his chest rising and falling in an unhurried rhythm. Bitter, sprawled on the floor, exhaled deeply, his paws twitching in a dream.

    Her first thought was practical: Do I need to pee? She hated the idea of leaving the warm cocoon of blankets to step into the cool night air. She didn¡¯t need to pee. A wave of relief washed over her¡ªshe could stay exactly where she was.

    She closed her eyes again, her body settling into the soft embrace of the mattress. Sleep began to pull her under when she felt it.

    Lub-dub.

    It was faint, distant, and odd. Not quite a sound, more a vibration, as though the air around her carried the echo of a heartbeat too sluggish to belong to anything alive. She froze, straining her ears. The sensation faded, replaced by the silence of the room.

    Am I imagining it?

    She waited, her senses sharpening. Then, there it was again.

    Lub-dub.

    Her heart raced, its tempo far too fast to match the ponderous pulse she felt¡ªor heard. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere all at once. She scanned the room, her eyes darting to the faint shapes of furniture in the moonlight, then lingering on the corners where shadows pooled. Nothing was out of place. Jack and Bitter hadn¡¯t stirred.

    The pulse came again, slower, fainter. Lub-dub.

    She focused, slowing her breath, her body sinking deeper into stillness as she opened herself to the strange rhythm. The sound¡ªor sensation¡ªwas almost imperceptible now, like the heartbeat of something impossibly distant, reaching across vast gulfs of space or time to touch her awareness.

    And then, it stopped.

    She lay there, waiting, listening to the silence until her breath fell into a slow rhythm. The sensation didn¡¯t return. After a long while, her muscles softened, her mind drifted, and sleep finally reclaimed her.

 Chapter 29 -Road to Midena

    Will and Maya left Ilimar, crossing the Queen¡¯s Bridge over the Great River and continuing along the road heading south towards Midena. It would be a long ride, and the horses could only sustain high speeds for short durations. They must vary the pace to keep the horses fresh, planning their stops at known water sources. This was not their first time. They knew the route well.

    They would only stop for water and, if necessary, use that time to care for personal needs. Riding along the main road would give them a better chance of finding the pair of travelers in the unlikely event they had moved beyond Midena and were already heading for Ilimar.

    Will¡¯s main problem, at the moment, was that he had too much time to think and very little to think about other than Maya¡ªhis estranged wife and this night¡¯s riding companion. They had mounted the horses in silence, and that silence remained unbroken.

    He hadn''t expected more¡ªthat would only lead to disappointment. Three years had passed since he walked away. Three long, regretful years. At the time, he felt he was being pushed away, but it was what he wanted. Walking away was his choice. Walking away was easier. When everything else was so hard, he had needed something¡ªanything¡ªeasy.

    They made good time. Their first stop lay fifteen miles west of the bridge, and they covered the distance in about two hours. Though the horses were strong, they would need to slow their pace as they neared the city. This slower tempo would work to their advantage¡ªthey could keep a careful eye on travelers and make inquiries when it is worth the risk.

    At the stream, they let the horses drink while taking water themselves. After sharing a quick nod, they resumed their journey at the same brisk pace. Their next stop would be fifteen to twenty miles ahead at a familiar pond, where clear, cold water awaited them. Under the night sky, the horses would have a chance to graze if they wished.

    At the pond, Will crouched, running long strands of grass through his fingers. Maya stood, arms crossed, looking out over the water, where the reflection of the world above painted itself across its surface. He watched her closely, and she knew he watched. They had been together a long time, and there was very little that either would or could do to surprise the other. He would walk to stand beside her, but she already knew that. He would desperately try to find any words, but they wouldn''t come. She knew that, too. Then, he would sigh, gather the horses, and they would ride again, easier this time, at least on the horses.

    After another fifteen miles, they spotted a campfire burning on the shore of Lake Aberon. The sun was rising, and a low mist hung over the water. Though they hadn''t planned to stop there anyway, the sight of the campfire would have convinced them to press on.

    There was never a plan to stop at the lake. The lake was known to take people¡ªfrom time to time, someone would vanish without rhyme or reason. Whether they chose to walk into the lake of their own volition, were lured by a sad siren''s song, drawn in by a dryad''s haunting whispers, or fell prey to some other creature whose nature was to guide souls to watery deaths remained unknown.

    Their bodies would surface ten, twenty, or even thirty years later. They would emerge from the water fresh and luminous, their warmth fading as if they had just died in your arms.

    They always avoided the lake, continuing another ten miles to their next stop. This rest would place them near the halfway point between Ilimar and Midena, beside a river smaller than the one at Ilimar. Though the river was suitable for fishing¡ªand Will longed to cast a line¡ªthey had brought enough food.

    Several structures provided simple shelter from sun and rain at this common rest stop for merchants and travelers. Visitors could rest, eat, or cool off in the shore''s slow-rolling waters and shallow pools. A designated grazing area accommodated horses and pack animals, while a water well offered a convenient alternative to hauling water from the river.

    Given the early morning hour, Will hadn''t expected to see anyone. Yet there was a man with his son, fishing near the bridge. They studied Will and Maya before returning to the task at hand.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Looks like the fish are biting," Will said.

    "Missed opportunity."

    Maya, weary from the journey, rested on a log overlooking the river to the northwest. The sun crept higher, its light catching the vibrant greens of the forest across the water. He sat beside her, and they were silent for a while, lost in their thoughts.

    "Do you think it''s true?" Maya finally spoke. "The girl can use the ancient magic?"

    "Aye. Rugr said it, so it feels certain. If it were anyone else¡­"

    She nodded. This was the answer she had expected. She felt the same.

    ¡°It''s daunting," she said after a pause. "I''ve studied Kull magic for years, yet now I realize how little I know. I''ve always felt prepared in theory, but to share my knowledge with someone who can use it? It feels...inadequate."

    There was nothing to say to this, so Will remained quiet. He watched her, and even after all these years, her beauty still entranced him.

    "I suppose this is the Fates'' way of pulling me from my isolation¡ªfrom the safety and security of my study. I was happy there for a time. With my books."

    ¡°You always had your nose buried in those books. It made you happy, and your happiness made me happy. Though I''ll admit, sometimes I felt jealous."

    "Yes. And you are always eager to swing that sword of yours. It brought you such joy. Though I confess, at times I felt jealous too."

    Will sighed. He knew this conversation well¡ªand didn''t mind having it. What filled him with dread was the conversation that would follow. Like a familiar dance between them, the first exchange had no winners or losers; it was verbal foreplay that eased them into the actual discussion they needed to have. Though the topic might vary, it was always difficult for Will, and for Maya, it was always essential. There was no avoiding it. Nothing would move forward until they had seen it through.

    Maya remained quiet, and he found it unsettling.

    Will broke the silence. "I''m just trying to find my footing with you¡ªsome solid ground between us."

    "My advice is that you take it slow. Something that goes against your nature. What''s the expression? Fools rush in where demons fear to tread?"

    "Well, I am a bit of a fool."

    "Truth."

    "Ouch."

    "You know what they say." Will nodded. "The truth hurts."

    Will''s thoughts shifted back to their mission. Finding Kleo would be dangerous, and though he knew Maya could handle herself, he was anxious to ensure she was ready.

    "What are you wearing under the robe?"

    She turned to him with a suspicious look. "Why, William, that''s a cheeky question."

    Will shook his head. "I only meant to check if you''re wearing protective gear in case we encounter trouble."

    "I see, always on the job. Well, I''m sorry to disappoint you, William. It was bedtime when you called, so only a bra and panties. Matching. Pink. Like the roses that grow along the Avon. You know the ones?"

    "I do." Will took a moment to remember past moments they had shared.

    "How long will you keep calling me William? Quite a while, I imagine."

    "Quite," she said curtly, though a hint of playfulness showed through. She knew the formality annoyed him¡ªeven more so coming from her.

    "What was your middle name again? Alice? Agalia? Agatha?" He paused. "Ah yes¡ªAgatha. Lovely name."

    She gave him a withering glare. "You wouldn''t."

    He sighed. "Probably not. The wound would be far too deep."

    "Yes, probably fatal. That name carries my mother''s venom¡ªnasty stuff. You should bury that thought and accept ''William'' for now."

    They sat in silence for a few more minutes, savoring the stillness broken only by the gentle sounds of the rolling river.

    "And William, as for being prepared, I''m sure Sylvia packed my leathers in the bag. I can change into them when we reach Midena. Meanwhile, try not to dwell on my luxurious pink panties. You won''t be sheathing your sword inside me anytime soon."

    He wanted to respond but held his tongue. Her barbed words were encouraging¡ªshe was deliberately seeding these thoughts in his mind. She wanted them there, and they both knew they would take root.

    As they gathered the horses and prepared to ride, Maya adjusted the strap of her robe with deliberate grace, and Will caught the brief flash of skin beneath. She glanced at him sidelong, her expression unreadable, until a knowing smirk crossed her face¡ªas if she''d caught him precisely where she''d intended.

    "You''re quiet," she said. "Planning a clever retort or taking it all in?"

    "Both," he admitted with a faint smile. "I''m also wondering how many layers of meaning you''ve woven into my thoughts."

    Her smirk softened into something gentler, though she turned away. "Good. You can untangle those while I decide whether you''ve earned back the right to be called Will."

    They lapsed into silence as he steadied her horse. Will watched her adjust in the saddle, feeling the familiar ache in his chest¡ªnot only for their lost past but also for the future he hoped they might share.

    Maya turned, catching his gaze. "Eyes on the road, William."

    He chuckled, shifting his focus forward. Yet the thought she had planted, pink roses and all, remained firmly rooted in his mind¡ªprecisely as she intended.

 Chapter 30 - Goodbyes

    Kleo sat on the stoop of their bungalow, cradling a warm cup of tea in her hands. She let the morning sun bathe her face in its warm golden light.

    She waved to passing Woogs, their cheerful smiles and wishes of a good day lifting her spirits. Life in the village had been a balm for her soul¡ªa rare moment of peace and simplicity amidst the chaos of finding Jack and the triggering of her Kadas Shadoom.

    She smiled at the thought of Jack. Early mornings with him were a quiet joy, a time to reset and refocus, and his presence always filled her with a sense of purpose. Yet beneath the surface of her contentment, worry gnawed at her resolve.

    Her eyes wandered over the village, the little houses nestled among the trees, smoke curling from chimneys as the Woogs began their day.

    Their time here was coming to an end.

    She could feel it, like the final notes of a song fading into the air. It had been a refuge, a chance to rest, heal, and grow closer to Jack. Together, they had planted the seeds of their relationship, nurturing them into something solid and real. But she knew the storms ahead would test their roots, and she wasn¡¯t sure if they were ready.

    Kleo sighed and set her tea aside, brushing her hair from her face as she looked out over the village. She could hear Jack moving inside, the faint creak of floorboards under his feet, the smell of breakfast. He would come out soon, smiling, ready to face the day, his determination shining through the cracks of his recent struggles.

    And she would smile back, as she always did, pushing her doubts down to where they wouldn¡¯t trouble him.

    But deep down, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was leading them into something vast and dangerous. They had faced danger together, but this¡ªthis was different. The weight of it pressed on her, like the faint pulse of that lub dub in the night, reminding her that some threats weren¡¯t so easily seen or understood.

    For now, all she could do was trust in Jack and herself.

    We¡¯ll face it together. No matter what¡¯s coming, we¡¯ll face it together.

    She took one last look around the village. It held a special place in their hearts, but it was time to say goodbye.

    Jack and Bitter stood before the bungalow, a small crowd of Woogs gathering to bid them farewell. The air was thick with mixed emotions¡ªsadness, gratitude, and the bittersweet pang of parting. For Jack, the Woog village had been more than a place of healing; it had been a place of belonging. With his new status as a full member of the Ulgar clan, he felt he¡¯d not only gained a new family but had finally found his tribe¡ªa truth that filled him with quiet, profound contentment.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    He glanced toward Kleo, knowing she felt much the same. Yet, beneath the surface, her emotions ran deeper, more tangled. Her goodbyes would be heartfelt, and he expected her tears¡ªtears of gratitude, of course, but also tinged with the weight of what lay ahead. Bitter, indifferent to the sentimentality of the moment, greeted each Woog with a gentle nudge, the wolf¡¯s aloof presence a strange comfort in its way.

    Jack¡¯s attention drifted back to Kleo. Over the past few days, her demeanor had shifted. She had grown quieter, more introspective, and her mood clouded with a tension he couldn¡¯t quite name. He suspected it was tied to her Kadas Shadoom, the Unyielding Fate that loomed over her. He didn¡¯t understand what it meant for her or them, but he could feel its weight pressing on her.

    It was a force, a destiny designed to test her, to challenge her in ways they could only imagine.

    And he hated it.

    Not because he doubted her or her ability to transcend, but because the thought of her changing, of losing the Kleo he knew now, terrified him. He loved her¡ªthis Kleo, the one who shared his laughter, who rolled her eyes at his jokes, who held him close with such fierce tenderness. The idea of her evolving into something beyond him left a cold knot in his stomach.

    Yet Jack also knew he couldn¡¯t let those fears take root. He had always faced life one day at a time, and today was no different. If the future was uncertain, then so be it. He would walk forward with Kleo by his side, face what came, and worry about tomorrow when it arrived.

    He looked over at her again, her silhouette framed by the soft light of the morning sun. There was a strength in her stance and a vulnerability she rarely showed. He wanted to reach out, to reassure her, but he knew better. This wasn¡¯t a moment for words. Instead, he stood beside her, offering his quiet, unwavering support.

    It was all he could do. And, for now, it was enough.

    Jack and Kleo found Chief Harold and Chester waiting at the village''s northern edge. Chief Harold greeted them warmly, his weathered face crinkling into a fond smile.

    "Ah, my friends, the time has come¡ªyour greater destiny awaits. But promise me this: never forget your family here. Every word of your travels will ease our minds. Though we have faith in you, we''ll worry nonetheless."

    Jack nodded solemnly, his hand resting on Bitter''s massive head.

    "Of course, Chief. We''ll send word through the clans whenever possible. And Kleo and I would welcome news from you as well. Word of Clan Ulgar will comfort us on our journey."

    Chief Harold''s expression softened further as he turned to Kleo.

    "Do you have the map? It''s a rough sketch, but it should guide you well."

    Kleo patted the small leather pouch at her side.

    "Yes, it''s right here, and it will be invaluable. Thank you for preparing it, Chief."

    She gestured toward Jack with a grin. "And thank you for the gig. Jack loves it."

    Jack brightened at the mention.

    "I really do. I can''t wait to use it. I haven''t given up on mastering the singing technique entirely, but gigging feels... well, more straightforward."

    Chief Harold chuckled, his sharp teeth glinting in the sunlight.

    "A practical approach, my boy. That gig will bring you great luck with the fish¡ªnot that you''ll need it, with Kleo''s talents."

    "True," Jack said, flashing Kleo an affectionate glance. "But I don''t want her doing all the work. Besides, I''ll master fish singing eventually."

    Kleo rolled her eyes, but her smile betrayed her fondness. "We''ll see about that."

    As they took their first steps along the northeastern path, a wave of emotions swept through them¡ªsadness at leaving the village, excitement for the journey ahead, and a quiet anticipation of the unknown.

    The village receded behind them, the cheerful calls of the Woogs echoing in the morning air.

 Chapter 31 - On the Road Again

    As they traveled, Kleo guided Jack through techniques for shaping magic, teaching him to bend it to his will. Though Jack fumbled at first, his skills improved as the day progressed.

    Bitter often ventured ahead, returning with rabbits and small woodland creatures. Jack and Kleo praised his efforts, promising to cook his catches over the campfire. Kleo smiled at the amusing parallel¡ªhere she was, training two eager pupils: Jack and Bitter.

    By late afternoon, Jack discovered how to project his mana outward as a focused force. Though he struggled to control its form, producing only uneven spheres, he had mastered enough force by nightfall to push Kleo back several feet, even when braced for impact.

    Kleo had difficulty replicating Jack¡¯s spell. While their dinner roasted, Jack stepped into the role of teacher, patiently guiding her through his technique. Under his direction, Kleo not only grasped the spell but made rapid advances, able to shape her mana into precise, sweeping arcs.

    "Nice," Jack said, impressed. "Now, try it on me."

    Jack stood ready as Kleo weaved her fingers, channeling mana toward his center. Despite her careful control, Jack showed no reaction.

    "Strange," Kleo frowned. "It felt like it worked."

    "No, I think it did," Jack said. "Wait¡ªlet¡¯s test this."

    He removed his shirt, holding it out in front of him. "Hit me again."

    Kleo repeated the spell. The force tore the shirt from Jack¡¯s grip, sending it fluttering into his face, yet his body remained unmoved.

    "That''s what I thought," he said, pulling his shirt down. "I felt it, but my core absorbed the energy. Must be the Kull magic protecting me."

    Skeptical, Kleo turned and cast the spell at a nearby tree. The targeted branch bent sharply, showering them with leaves. "Seems to work fine. That''s a powerful ability. I''m a bit jealous."

    Jack shook his head. "Don¡¯t be¡ªyou¡¯re amazing."

    He paused, thoughtful. "One more experiment. Can you spread it like a cone over my whole body?"

    "I can try," Kleo said. "Think it''ll matter?"

    "Not sure," Jack admitted with a mischievous look. "I want to test something."

    She shaped the spell into a wide arc and released it. As the wave surged forward, Jack raised his hands, swirling them before thrusting outward. The force rebounded with startling strength, knocking Kleo off her feet.

    "Jack!" she snapped from the ground. "What the fuck? You could''ve warned me!"

    Jack rushed to her, fighting back laughter.

    "I''m so sorry, Kleo¡ªI wanted to see if I could redirect it. I didn¡¯t think it through." Helping her up, he brushed dirt off her, then playfully squeezed her backside. "At least you''ve got natural padding."

    She swatted his hand away, glaring. "Not funny! What if I''d gotten hurt?"

    Jack¡¯s grin vanished, replaced by sincerity. "You''re right. I won''t do it again." After a moment, his eyes twinkled again. "Maybe we can call it even¡ªfor that singing-to-fish thing?"

    Kleo''s eyes widened in shock. "You figured that out?"

    "Eventually," Jack chuckled. "Every time the Woogs brought it up, they''d start snickering."

    She covered her face, groaning. "I''m sorry, Jack. It was mean¡ªbut you must admit, it was hilarious. I laughed so hard I peed a little and almost pulled a muscle trying to hold it in."

    Jack burst into laughter. "It was funny¡ªand now it¡¯s part of my legend, so no harm done."

    Kleo smiled, pulling him into a hug. "I love you, Jack. And I really am sorry. Now, let''s grab those rabbits before they burn. If we ruin Bitter¡¯s catch, he¡¯ll never hunt for us again."

    <hr>

    As they settled in for the night, Bitter took his place atop a rock overlooking the camp, his watchful eyes sweeping the shadows.

    Snuggled close under the tarp, Jack massaged Kleo''s back, still remorseful about knocking her down. She sighed contentedly, accepting his apology as she nestled into his touch.

    "You know how the Woogs call it the Battle of the Dark Witch?" Kleo murmured. "Have I ever told you what I call it?"

    Jack smiled, glancing at her.

    "No, I don''t think so. What do you call it?"

    She grinned. "I call it Fuck That Bitch."

    Jack burst out laughing, clapping a hand over his mouth to stifle the sound. "Oh, I can see that. Perfect title."

    "Every time I see her face in my mind, I get angry and think, Fuck That Bitch." Kleo''s voice was sharp, her words carrying equal parts humor and venom.

    Jack''s laughter faded into thoughtfulness. "I wish I had those memories. They must be in here somewhere. Maybe one day they''ll come back. I hope they do. It feels like part of me is missing¡ªpart of us."

    Kleo shifted to face him, her expression tender. "You did good, Jack. I''m so proud of you. It proved beyond any doubt that you''d do anything to protect me. I can''t tell you how much that means."

    He pulled her close, pressing kisses to her hair, unable to find words to express his sentiment. Instead, he held her tightly, letting the steady rhythm of their breaths fill the silence.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "Jack?"

    "Hmmm?"

    "There''s something I haven''t told you. Not because I don''t trust you," she added. "It''s just... strange. I can''t quite find the words."

    Jack''s curiosity sparked, but he kept his tone gentle. "That''s okay. You can tell me whenever you''re ready."

    "Could I tell you now?" Kleo''s voice wavered. "It feels like a stone inside me. I need to let it out."

    Jack''s concern deepened. "Of course. I''m listening."

    "Last night. When you told me about the Goddess and how she helped you find your way back to me?"

    "Yeah," Jack said, his brow furrowing.

    "Well, that night after you fell asleep, something happened. You and Bitter were still sleeping, and at first, I thought I needed to use the bathroom."

    "And?"

    "I didn¡¯t, so I lay there for a while, trying to figure out what had awakened me, and then it happened again."

    "What happened?" His voice grew serious.

    "It was a pulse¡ªslow, like a heartbeat, but not mine. I felt it in my core. Almost imperceptible. The pulses came minutes apart. It stopped after five or six beats, and eventually, I fell asleep."

    Jack''s eyes widened. "That''s¡­ strange. Do you think it''s the Kadas Shadoom?"

    "No." Kleo shook her head. "It doesn''t feel like that. It''s... different. Do you think it could be the Goddess?"

    Jack hesitated. "I don''t know."

    ¡°I can''t stop thinking about it. Something''s calling to me, but I don''t know what."

    Jack squeezed her hand, his concern evident. "Kleo, you must be terrified to fall asleep."

    "I am," she said, her voice cracking. "It''s not only the pulse¡ªit''s the not knowing. What does it mean? Why me?"

    Jack cupped her face, his thumb brushing her cheek. "Here''s what we''ll do¡ªwake me up tonight if it happens. We''ll face it together."

    Relief washed over her as she gripped his hand tightly. "I''d like that. Thank you, Jack."

    He leaned in and kissed her, long and slow, before pulling her back into his arms. They lay together, the fire crackling softly nearby.

    Jack stared at the canopy, sleep evading him. Was it the Goddess¡ªthat presence he''d felt when he was broken, the one who helped him find his way back to Kleo? Though he owed her his gratitude, the thought of her involvement now¡ªor something even more mysterious¡ªleft him unsettled.

    As his troubled thoughts churned, exhaustion finally crept in, drawing him into a restless sleep.

    <hr>

    Kleo nudged Jack, and his eyes fluttered open. He turned to her with a quiet question. She nodded, lying back down beside him. The tent was silent except for the faint crackle of embers still glowing in their fire pit.

    They waited together, their breaths falling into a rhythm, a subtle stream of chi flowing where their fingers touched. Kleo¡¯s heart pounded with hope and dread, desperate for Jack to feel the pulse, to share this strange burden. She didn¡¯t want to face it alone.

    When the pulse came, she flinched. Jack¡¯s gaze sharpened, searching hers for confirmation. She nodded, but when he shook his head, disappointment darkened his features. He hadn¡¯t felt it. Her heart sank.

    She closed her eyes, willing herself to stay composed. Maybe he would feel the next one.

    Two more pulses came and went. Each time, Jack shook his head. Each time, the sense of isolation deepened, like a cold void expanding within her. Whatever this was¡ªthis strange, haunting force¡ªit singled her out. The result was the same whether Jack could not feel it or it wasn¡¯t meant for him. She was alone.

    Tears slipped from her eyes, unbidden. They traced warm trails down her cheeks, quiet but unstoppable. Jack¡¯s hand tightened around hers, and when she looked at him, she saw his eyes glistening, reflecting her pain. He felt her despair, but he was powerless to bridge the divide. A small sob escaped her, and Jack pulled her closer, his strength a lifeline in her storm.

    Even through the pain, her love for him surged, fierce and unwavering. She knew he would do anything for her, as she would for him. The Dark Witch had proved that beyond all doubt, but Jack showed it every day in the quiet, ordinary moments. His devotion was her anchor, her constant, and their shared strength was a testament to their bond.

    The next pulse came, slow and heavy, reverberating through her like an ancient echo. She let it wash over her, knowing it would return. But for now, she chose to let it go.

    She leaned into Jack, her voice soft. ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. Not tonight. Try to get some rest.¡±

    Jack kissed her forehead, his lips warm and comforting, and she lay her head on his chest. She listened to his steady and soothing heartbeat until his breathing deepened and his soft snores returned. When she was sure he was asleep, she rolled over, facing away from him.

    Maybe tomorrow, they would try again. Perhaps tomorrow, he would feel it. Maybe tomorrow, she wouldn¡¯t be alone in this. That thought clung to her like a fragile hope, and she held onto it as she closed her eyes, letting sleep take her.

    <hr>

    When Kleo awoke, Jack was already tending the fire, warming two oversized cups of water for tea. She had grown fond of morning tea¡ªa habit she''d picked up from the Woogs¡ªsavoring how its earthy scent and sharp flavor roused her from sleep.

    The crisp morning air made her pull her cloak tight as she settled by the fire, letting its warmth seep into her bones. Jack glanced at her with a smile that was both gentle and questioning. After last night''s events, she could tell he was waiting for her to speak first.

    "It''s okay, Jack," she said. "I''m fine. After some tea, I''ll be better than ever." Though her smile wavered, betraying her words, he did not notice.

    "Tea should be ready soon," Jack said, poking the embers. "And while someone"¡ªhe pointed at Bitter, who feigned innocence on his perch¡ª" helped himself to most of our leftovers, we still have enough for a decent meal."

    Kleo chuckled, but her thoughts drifted elsewhere. They ate in silence, unspoken words hanging heavy between them. Though she''d promised to talk about the strange pulse, her mind kept wandering to their next destination¡ªthe small abbey marked on Chief Harold¡¯s map. Despite knowing little about it, something about the place filled her with an inexplicable unease.

    Jack broke the silence. "So, I''ve been thinking about the heartbeat thing."

    She tilted her head, waiting for him to continue.

    "Well," he began, fidgeting with his cup, "you said it feels like a heartbeat, and since you''re the only one who can feel it... I was wondering if maybe... you might be..."

    Kleo blinked at him, and then realization dawned. "Oh, Goddess, no, Jack. I''m not pregnant."

    Her tone came out sharper than intended, and she immediately regretted it. Jack''s expression flickered¡ªperhaps with disappointment¡ªbut it passed too quickly to tell.

    "I just thought about how it feels inside you and all..." He shrugged and took a long sip of tea, hiding his discomfort.

    "I understand," she said, her voice gentler now. "But no, I''m not pregnant."

    Jack nodded, turning his gaze back to the fire. "Well, I thought it might explain...you know."

    A small smile tugged at her lips. "Hopefully, that¡¯s something we''ll experience together...in the future. Right now, life has other plans for us."

    His smile returned warm and easy. "It would seem so."

    The thought of having a child with Jack filled her heart with quiet joy. But not now. Not yet. She had spoken those words to reassure him, knowing his tendency to brood over mysteries. For now, they needed to focus on the path ahead¡ªtoward the abbey and the unsettling feelings it stirred within her.

    "Okay, Jack," she said, brushing aside her thoughts. A sly smile played across her face. "Are we ready to get moving, or would you rather take me back to bed?"

    Jack arched an eyebrow, matching her playful tone. "We should get moving."

    Feigning disappointment, she pouted. "Fine. I''ll start packing." As she turned to gather her things, Jack stood, a mischievous grin spreading across his face as he tugged at the laces of his trousers.

    "The last one undressed has to do all the work."

    Kleo spun around, eyes widening, before breaking into laughter. "Oh, you''re on."

    They raced beneath the canopy, jostling and laughing as they hurriedly shed their clothes, each determined to avoid being saddled with chores.

    Bitter, unimpressed, huffed and returned to his perch on the rock, content to keep watch over his foolish humans.

 Chapter 32 - Abbey

    Bart grunted as he dragged the sacrificial goat across the stone floor of the abbey, working his way through the dark recesses of the dimly lit hall toward the rear exit leading them to the goat pit. His twin brother, Tholomew, trailed behind, collecting the stray entrails and offal that spilled from the goat''s carcass.

    "It''s a complete waste of a delicious goat," Bart said. "We offer the blood and organs, then throw all the good meat into the pit to rot. I like a lamb well enough, but wouldn''t a little variety be nice?"

    Tholomew nodded, keeping his bloody hands away from his body as his face twisted at the foul smell.

    "You know what Antonio says¡ªthe goat is the offering, so we can''t eat it. It would be sacrilege."

    Bart could hear Antonio''s peckish, whiny voice in his head.

    ¡°We sacrifice the goat to show our devotion to Morghadus, and when he returns to this world¡ªa return of our making¡ªhe will spare us his wrath and reward us with a prominent place in his new world order.

    Eating the goats would be sacrilege.¡±

    "Sacrilege," Bart muttered. "It''s a bloody demon coming to devour the world. You''d think sacrilege would be its thing."

    At the goat pit, Tholomew tossed the collected remnants into the hole. Turning his face away to avoid the splatter, he shook his hands, trying to dislodge the bits of goat and blood that still clung to his fingers.

    "Grab the back end, Thol, and we''ll give it a heave."

    His brother grunted as they lifted the goat and dropped it fifteen feet to the bottom. It landed with a squishy thud, sending a backwash of rancid decay. They both covered their mouths, tiny gags escaping their throats as their eyes watered.

    They hurried away from the stench, heading toward the open air of the courtyard. They stopped to draw deep breaths of fresh, clean air at a safe distance from the pit of death.

    "That was pleasant," Bart said between gasps. "I swear, if we had to do this more than once a month, the next time, it would be Antonio going in, not the goat."

    Tholomew looked at his brother with empathy. "I understand the sentiment, brother, but we both know you wouldn''t hurt a fly."

    "Well, yes," Bart said. "I''m not a violent man, but I do have my limits¡ªand Antonio may be the one who pushes me past them."

    Tholomew smiled, knowing the truth of it. Bart was a good man, and they would find a more appropriate solution before it came to that.

    "Tell me again, brother, why are we here? Blindly following the orders of a mad priest who wants to raise a demon?"

    Tholomew nodded with understanding. His brother often struggled when overwhelmed, and sacrifice nights always took their toll. Tholomew glanced at his brother, his expression soft and understanding.

    "Look around, Bart. What do you see?"

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Bart sighed, recognizing the familiar ritual. "Trees, grass, sheep, lambs. Peaceful things."

    "Exactly. Now, close your eyes and listen."

    With another exaggerated sigh, Bart closed his eyes. "Fine. The wind in the trees, the buzz of insects, some birds, and a lot of quiet."

    Tholomew smiled. "And that¡¯s why. Remember Ilimar? The noise, the filth, the endless hustle for scraps? Here, we have peace. Clean air, fresh food, warm beds. Antonio¡¯s quirks are a small price to pay for that."

    Bart opened his eyes, nodding. "Yeah, yeah. I''ve heard this story before. But if that goat pit starts attracting wolves, I¡¯m out."

    Both brothers stood, taking in the simple natural wonders around them. Despite its few annoyances, this life was good¡ªfar better than scraping by in the streets of Ilimar.

    Bart broke the silence. "So, do you think he can pull it off? Summoning this demon, Morghadus?"

    Tholomew shook his head, his lips twitching with amusement. "Not a fucking chance. He''s completely misreading the old texts, and I, for one, am not about to correct him."

    Bart nodded with relief. "Good. If that changes, we are going to wish we were someplace else. Someplace very far away."

    <hr>

    Antonio sat behind a large wooden desk with tomes, manuscripts, and several bowls of half-eaten stew. Occasionally, he would hold a book up to the light streaming through the narrow window, muttering something unintelligible, and then return it to the desk, his finger tracing the faded lines of text like he was unraveling the mysteries of the universe.

    A soft knock sounded at the door. Without looking up, Antonio grunted an ambiguous acknowledgment. Bart entered, clasping his hands behind his back as he stopped before the desk. Antonio had requested him, which could only mean one thing: trouble.

    Bart knew better than to expect praise or gratitude¡ªthose were reserved for Tholomew, who had a knack for indulging Antonio''s delusions of grandeur. Less skilled in such performances, Bart often played the reluctant skeptic.

    Antonio finally looked up, feigning surprise.

    ¡°Oh, Bart! Why didn¡¯t you announce yourself? Here I am, deep in my vital work, and you¡¯re standing there wasting time.¡±

    Bart suppressed an eye-roll.

    ¡°Apologies, Antonio. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your important research.¡±

    Antonio¡¯s expression softened, pleased by the acknowledgment.

    ¡°Yes, yes, well¡­ appreciated. But as it happens, you¡¯re a key part of today¡¯s efforts¡ªcritical to the mission of our cult. Top priority.¡±

    Bart gave a polite nod, his tone measured. ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯m at your service. What needs doing?¡±

    Antonio leaned back in his creaky chair, steepling his fingers as he regarded Bart.

    ¡°Tell me, Bart, how many points are on a pentagram?¡±

    Bart frowned, taking a moment to visualize it. ¡°Uh¡­ five?¡±

    Antonio nodded. ¡°Correct. Five. And tell me, Bart, how many members are currently part of our illustrious chapter of the Cult of Morghadus?¡±

    Bart hesitated, wondering if this was a trick question. ¡°Well, there¡¯s you, me, and Tholomew. So¡­ three.¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Antonio said, his voice tinged with dramatic sorrow. ¡°Three. But for the summoning ritual¡ªthe ritual that will bring forth Morghadus and usher in a new era of power and glory for us all¡ªwe require five.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Bart said. ¡°Bit of a problem there.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Bart, a rather serious problem,¡± Antonio said, leaning forward. ¡°Imagine it. We¡¯re on the brink of success¡ªsoclose to unlocking the final mysteries of these sacred texts. And yet, the culmination of our great work is delayed because we lack two additional members to complete the ritual.¡±

    Bart nodded. ¡°A shame, sir. A real shame.¡±

    Antonio¡¯s eyes gleamed with intensity.

    ¡°Which is why I am entrusting you with this sacred mission. Bart, you are to leave the abbey immediately and return only when you have recruited at least two new members¡ªtwo willing souls ready to take the oath and join our ranks.¡±

    Bart stood a little straighter, doing his best to sound dutiful. ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯ll leave at once.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Antonio said, already turning back to his books. But when Bart didn¡¯t move, Antonio glanced up again, his voice sharp.

    ¡°Bart, why are you still standing here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry, sir. I wasn¡¯t sure if you had dismissed me.¡±

    Antonio let out an exasperated sigh, waving a hand toward the door. ¡°You are dismissed, Bart. Go.¡±

    Bart gave a slight bow before leaving the room.

    As the door clicked shut, Antonio muttered to himself, ¡°Incompetence... everywhere I turn.¡±

 Chapter 33 - Exposed

    Jack watched Bitter weaving through the trees to their right. Bitter often wandered off to explore during their walks, always returning with a small trophy from his adventures.

    Turning to Kleo, Jack asked, "Why the abbey?"

    "No particular reason," she said with a casual shrug. "It''s the next logical stop. Chief Harold said it''s small¡ªonly a few buildings. I''m hoping they''ll let us stay the night. We could learn something useful while we''re there."

    "Think we''ll make it before dark?"

    "Late afternoon," Kleo replied. Seeing Jack''s expression, she smirked. "In time for dinner, if that''s what you''re worried about."

    Jack scratched his neck. "Why would I be worried about that?"

    Kleo gave him a look. "Right. As if you''ve never been driven by your stomach before."

    Jack laughed, knowing he was caught.

    They walked on in companionable silence as warm sunlight filtered through the canopy. She kept to herself that her Kadas Shadoom was guiding her to the abbey¡ªand said nothing of the dream. Jack didn''t need to know. His unpredictable, spontaneous nature was a strength; she wouldn''t risk dampening it with unnecessary worries.

    "How about a nature break?" Kleo suggested. "Time to recycle that tea."

    "Good idea." Jack pointed to a cluster of trees. "I''ll go this way. Don''t wander too far."

    Kleo disappeared into the woods, and Jack found a quiet spot nearby. As he unfastened his trousers, his blade''s weight unexpectedly pulled them down. He muttered a curse but didn''t bother pulling them up. While whistling a tune he''d learned in the Woog village, he glanced around, feeling relaxed and enjoying the moment¡ªuntil Bitter streaked past in a blur of black fur.

    Jack froze, his heart racing. A low snarl pierced the air, followed by a sharp, wet snap that sent adrenaline surging through him. Bitter emerged from the trees with a goblin-like creature dangling from his jaws.

    What the hell?

    Movement to Jack''s left caught his eye¡ªa second goblin charged at him, snarling and brandishing a wicked blade. His hand shot instinctively to his side for his sacred dagger, but it lay on the ground with his fallen pants. Panic surged through him, but Jack raised his hands, focusing his mana as Kleo had taught him. He pushed with a sharp exhale, and the force wave hit the goblin squarely, lifting it off its feet and slamming it into a tree. A sickening crack confirmed Jack¡¯s aim¡ªthe goblin hung motionless, impaled on a jagged branch.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Surprised by his success, he exhaled and bent down to pull up his trousers¡ªonly to hear the distinct buzz of an arrow slicing through the air, followed by the thunk of wood and quiver of the shaft as it embedded in the tree behind him. Stunned by the close call, he rose to defend against the next assault, pants still around his ankles, when a goblin staggered toward him. The creature was bleeding heavily, Kleo''s dagger lodged deep in its back, and it collapsed at his feet.

    Kleo emerged from the brush, her expression dancing between amusement and exasperation. "What''s happening here, and why wasn''t I invited to the party?"

    Jack flushed, fumbling with his trousers while Kleo nudged the goblin''s lifeless body aside with her boot. Before either could speak, another scream split the woods. Bitter''s low growl echoed from the brush, followed by a chilling silence.

    "Let''s move," Jack said, his voice low and urgent.

    Kleo nodded, wiping her blade clean on the goblin''s ragged tunic. "Goblins."

    Jack nodded. "Well, the appearance matches the stories I¡¯ve heard. What about Bitter?"

    "Bitter can handle himself. Let''s get some distance first¡ªwe''ll wait for him somewhere safer."

    Kleo knelt to retrieve something from the goblin''s remains as they moved. Jack glanced over. "What''s that?"

    "Probably a love letter," Kleo said, slipping it into her pouch. "We''ll check it when we''re out of the woods."

    Jack smirked at her unintended pun. Even with the tension of the ambush lingering, they shared a quiet laugh as they quickened their pace.

    After covering a safe distance, they stopped. Jack was breathless from their brisk pace, while Kleo remained as composed as ever. She scanned the trail behind them for pursuers but found nothing.

    Reaching out with her senses, she tried to locate Bitter, but the wolf no longer had a signature¡ªwithout his corruption, he was no longer tethered to her awareness. Though she trusted he could handle himself, she hesitated to move too far ahead of their loyal scout, sentry, and occasional food provider.

    "So," Kleo said, her tone light but pointed, "what did we learn back there?"

    Jack exhaled, scratching his head. He knew exactly where this was going and decided to take his lumps. "Not to get caught with your pants down¡ªliterally."

    Kleo smirked, her eyes sparkling. "I only caught the tail end of the action, but I have to say, your form looked solid. I can see why they were so drawn to you."

    Jack groaned, shaking his head as her teasing landed its mark. "Go ahead. Get it all out of your system."

    Her grin widened as she feigned thoughtfulness. "Still impaling one with a tree branch? That was art¡ªa statement piece. A little showy but effective."

    "That wasn¡¯t intentional," Jack said with a rueful chuckle. "The impact would have done the job¡ªI hit him harder than I meant to. It just... happened."

    "Well, good," Kleo said with a nod. "Still, you might want to work on control. Sometimes, a softer touch is more effective. But I''d go with force whenever I had to choose."

    Jack shot her a mischievous grin. "I''ll remember that next time we''re in bed."

    Kleo raised an eyebrow, her voice dropping into a sultry tone. "Oooh, I''ll be holding you to that."

    They shared a laugh before Kleo placed a hand on his shoulder, leaning in to give him a quick kiss. "Seriously, though, don''t overthink it. Things happen. What matters is that you adapt. And the real takeaway here is this: we¡¯re never truly safe. We need to stay sharp and on our toes."

    Jack nodded, her words sobering him. "Got it. Lesson learned."

 Chapter 34 - Whats a goat pit?

    Bart set out from the abbey with enough provisions to reach Midena and a small bag of coins¡ªenough for decent food or tolerable accommodations, but not both. The journey would take three days each way or two if he hurried, but Bart had no intention of hurrying.

    As he adjusted his pack and began his reluctant trek, he grumbled under his breath. Recruiting strangers to join a three-member demon-worshipping cult¡ªtwo of whom didn¡¯t even believe in it¡ªwas hardly his idea of a productive use of time. His best bet would be to find a couple of drunkards in Midena and coax them back to the abbey with promises of food and drink.

    Even that felt like a long shot.

    Bart sighed and trudged along, half-lost in thoughts of how Antonio might be convinced to eat goat stew instead of throwing delicious meat into the pit. As he rounded a bend, movement caught his eye¡ªa young couple stepping out from the woods onto the road. They waved cheerfully, and Bart returned the gesture with minimal enthusiasm, his mood too sour for much else.

    When they approached, the man greeted him. "Hi, I''m Jack, and this is my wife Kleo. We''re looking for an abbey in this area. Could you point us in the right direction?"

    Bart blinked, caught off guard by the fact he could answer their question. "Straight down the road behind me. You can''t miss it¡ª nothing else around for miles. I live there with my brother¡­ and a priest."

    Kleo stepped forward, her expression friendly but curious. ¡°Do you think we might be able to stay for the night? We''d love to clean up and share a meal. We¡¯d happily exchange stories or lend a hand if needed.¡±

    Bart hesitated, studying them. They seemed pleasant enough, and he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it, but something about them felt¡­ promising. And then it struck him¡ªAntonio had sent him out to find two recruits, and here they were, practically delivered to the abbey¡¯s doorstep.

    The gods were smiling at him today. He broke into a wide grin, his earlier sullenness forgotten.

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯d be happy to have you stay for a night¡ªor even a few. And as for food, you¡¯re in luck. I¡¯ve got a lamb stew simmering as we speak.¡±

    Jack¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That sounds fantastic. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Kleo laughed. ¡°He¡¯s always starving.¡±

    Bart chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll fit right in. My brother Tholomew is the same way¡ªalways thinking about his next meal,¡± and he patted his belly for emphasis.

    Jack¡¯s stomach growled audibly, and he gave an embarrassed laugh. ¡°So, should we head there now? Because I wasn¡¯t joking about the starving part.¡±

    Bart turned to lead them back but stopped after a few steps, turning back to face them. He shifted uncomfortably before speaking.

    ¡°Listen, before we go, there¡¯s something you should know. You¡¯re more than welcome to stay¡ªtruly¡ªbut there are a few things you should be aware of first. It¡¯s nothing terrible¡­ well, one part¡¯s a bit odd. But I¡¯d rather explain it now than have you caught off guard later.¡±

    Jack and Kleo exchanged a glance, curiosity piqued. Jack gestured for him to continue.

    ¡°All right, Bart. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Bart took a breath and began.

    ¡°My brother and I wanted to get out of the city¡ªaway from all the stress and noise. That¡¯s how we ended up here. We found this priest, Antonio, in Midena. He was recruiting for a demon-worshipping cult. Before you panic, my brother and I don¡¯t take it seriously. We saw an opportunity for a quiet life in the countryside, and we took it. Antonio needed help, and we needed a place to stay. It worked out.¡±

    Kleo tilted her head. ¡°But Antonio does take it seriously?¡±

    Bart nodded. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s all in. He spends most of his time holed up in his office, researching ancient rituals and trying to figure out how to summon his so-called ¡®dark benefactor,¡¯ goes by the name of ¡®Morghadus.¡¯¡±

    ¡°And does he have the means to pull off something like that?¡± Kleo pressed, her voice calm but probing.

    Bart snorted. ¡°To quote my brother: ¡®Not a fucking chance.¡¯¡± He winced, adding, ¡°Pardon my language.¡±

    Jack laughed, clapping Bart on the back. ¡°No harm done.¡±

    Kleo nodded, a faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°It sounds¡­ interesting. Lead the way, Bart. I hope that stew of yours lives up to the hype.¡±

    Bart grinned and turned back toward the abbey, relief washing over him.

    When they reached the abbey, Bart led them through a narrow side entrance near the kitchen. The door creaked on its hinges, and the smell of wood smoke mingled with something savory and rich wafted to greet them. He guided them down a short stone corridor into a modest dining area off the kitchen.

    ¡°Throw your bags down anywhere and grab a seat,¡± Bart said, gesturing toward the wooden table at the center of the room. It was sturdy but unpolished, its surface worn smooth from years of use. A colorful rug lay beneath it, a rare burst of warmth in the otherwise austere space.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to the important stuff¡ªfood. Lamb stew and fresh bread are coming right up. Oh, and don¡¯t get your hopes up¡ªwe¡¯ve only got water to drink.¡±

    Jack and Kleo nodded, the promise of food already brightening their spirits. Bart disappeared into the adjoining kitchen, and they took a moment to look around.

    The interior of the abbey was bare, mostly exposed stone floors and walls, cold but clean. Jack wandered toward the main room, poking his head through the open doorway. The vaulted ceiling loomed high overhead, supported by thick beams that cast long shadows across the room. The floor was dominated by the inlay of an enormous pentagram, its lines etched into the stone with precision. The only noticeable embellishment was a series of tall, narrow stained-glass windows. Their vibrant colors painted the gray stone in patches of ruby red, sapphire blue, and golden yellow, the light shifting with the breeze outside.

    Bart returned, balancing three steaming bowls of stew in his hands. The aroma hit Jack like a warm embrace: rich, meaty, with a hint of spice. His stomach groaned, earning a chuckle from Bart.

    ¡°Hold your horses, mate,¡± Bart said, setting the bowls down theatrically. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the bread.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Jack and Kleo exchanged smiles as Bart ducked back into the kitchen. When he returned, he carried a basket piled high with thick, crusty slices of bread. He gave a mock bow as he placed it on the table.

    ¡°There you go¡ªdinner is served.¡±

    They all sat together, the conversation pausing as they dug into the meal. The first spoonful of stew made Jack moan, his eyes widening in delight. The broth was velvety, the spices perfectly balanced, and the lamb melted on his tongue.

    ¡°Bart, you¡¯re a genius,¡± Jack said between bites. ¡°This is the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±

    Kleo nodded. ¡°I agree. The cumin ties it all together.¡±

    Bart beamed, speaking around a mouthful of bread.

    ¡°The cumin¡¯s the secret, you see. Learned that from an old cook in Midena.¡±

    Jack tore off a hunk of bread and passed the basket to Kleo, who dipped hers into the stew, the crust soaking up the rich liquid. They ate in companionable silence, too engrossed in the meal to talk. The warm, hearty flavors filled the room as much as the soft clink of spoons and the crackle of the nearby hearth.

    Kleo and Jack helped Bart clear the table. Jack groaned, clutching his belly. "I couldn¡¯t stop eating. Bart, that was an excellent stew¡ªI hope it¡¯s on the menu tomorrow."

    ¡°Most days,¡± Bart replied, though his expression turned wistful. ¡°We have goats, but¡­¡± He trailed off, a shadow of hesitation crossing his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save that story for another day. Grab your bags, and I¡¯ll show you to the cottage. Nice little place across the courtyard.¡±

    Bart led them across the grounds, the abbey looming behind them. The air was cool, carrying the faint scent of hay and distant livestock. The cottage, small and unassuming, came into view.

    Inside, the cottage was simple but cozy. The front room had a sturdy wooden table, a pair of chairs, and a narrow hearth stacked with cut firewood. Beyond it, the bedroom featured a thick woolen blanket atop a straw mattress, with a single lantern casting warm light across the space.

    ¡°It¡¯s very nice, Bart. Thanks again for letting us stay¡ªand the meal was a joy,¡± Kleo said.

    Bart shrugged, scratching the back of his neck. ¡°Thank you, Miss Kleo. Kind words are rare around here.¡±

    He gestured vaguely toward the abbey. ¡°I¡¯ll let Antonio and Thol know you¡¯re staying in the cottage. That way, you can have a quiet evening¡ªno Antonio giving you the hard sell. If you decide one night is enough, we can sneak you out before he notices.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Bart. A quiet evening sounds perfect. But I must admit, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting Antonio. His research sounds interesting.¡±

    Bart and Jack spoke at the same time. ¡°Really?¡±

    Kleo shot Jack a mild look of reprimand, and he raised his hands in surrender.

    ¡°Yes, I spent a lot of time reading growing up,¡± Kleo continued. ¡°Stories about gods, fates, and demons fascinate me¡ªnot that I put much stock in them, of course.¡±

    Bart blinked in surprise. ¡°Oh. Well then, you¡¯ll be Antonio¡¯s new best friend. Good for me, honestly. It¡¯ll keep him out of my hair.¡±

    They all chuckled, and Bart excused himself.

    ¡°After that meal, I could go straight to bed,¡± Jack said, stretching. ¡°But I guess it¡¯s too early. How about some meditation to let the food settle?¡±

    ¡°Sounds nice,¡± Kleo agreed.

    Before they could begin, the door swung open abruptly. Bart burst in, his face pale as moonlight. He slammed the door shut, leaning against it, his chest rising and falling as though he¡¯d run a great distance.

    ¡°Bart?¡± Kleo stepped forward, her voice calm but concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bart stammered, his voice a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t want to alarm you, but¡­ there¡¯s a bear. A huge bear. Over by the goat pit.¡±

    Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s a goat pit?¡±

    Bart waved the question away, his eyes wide with terror. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now. We have to stay inside until it¡¯s gone. It looks vicious.¡±

    Kleo moved toward the door. ¡°May I?¡±

    Bart¡¯s eyes bulged out of his head. ¡°What? No! You can¡¯t open the door!¡±

    Kleo nudged Bart aside. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take a peek.¡± She opened the door with steady hands and found herself face-to-face with Bitter. ¡°Oh, hello, Bitter. I was wondering when you¡¯d show up.¡± She opened the door wider, and Bitter peered inside, his amber eyes scanning the room.

    Bart stumbled backward, his jaw slack. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s not a bear?¡±

    Kleo turned, her expression calm. ¡°Bart, meet Bitter. He¡¯s a friend of ours. Don¡¯t worry¡ªhe won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    Bart didn¡¯t seem convinced, especially when Jack added with a grin, ¡°Unless we tell him to.¡±

    ¡°Jack,¡± Kleo admonished, her scowl making it clear he wasn¡¯t helping. She crouched and scratched Bitter¡¯s ears. ¡°Bitter, this is our new friend Bart. He¡¯s been kind enough to let us stay here for the night. Would you like to come in?¡±

    Bitter gave Bart a long, assessing glare before heading into the bedroom with a huff, his tail swishing lazily behind him.

    Bart gulped, edging toward the door. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll¡­ see you¡ªthree in the morning. Not too early. I¡¯ll be serving Brunch around eleven.¡±

    As the door closed behind him, Kleo sighed. ¡°Poor man. Bitter must have been quite the sight.¡±

    Jack chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s a goat pit?¡±

    Tholomew lay sprawled on his bed, eyes closed, hands folded behind his head. Bart had left for Midena hours ago, and Tholomew relished the rare quiet. Antonio was cloistered in his office as usual, leaving the abbey in an unusual state of peace. While Bart wasn¡¯t thrilled about the trip, Tholomew figured a break would do him good. But as Antonio¡¯s distinct, hurried footsteps echoed down the corridor, Tholomew sighed. He¡¯d tempted fate by hoping for relaxation.

    Antonio appeared in the doorway, his face set in its usual pinched frown. "Tholomew," he began, his voice edged with irritation. "Didn''t your brother leave for Midena this afternoon?"

    "Yeah," Tholomew replied without opening his eyes. "Saw him go myself. About three hours ago, give or take. Why?"

    Antonio¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression almost triumphant. "Because unless I''m hallucinating, I can hear him clomping around the kitchen like a drunken mule. Heavy-footed, your brother. It¡¯s unmistakable."

    Tholomew opened one eye, skeptical but intrigued. "Seems unlikely. But if you''re so sure, let¡¯s check it out."

    Antonio scoffed, his tone sharp. "Just like him, stalling instead of doing what¡¯s required. He cares little for the sanctity of our mission. I¡¯d have cast him out ages ago if he weren''t your brother."

    "Most can only aspire to your passion, Antonio. He¡¯s loyal, even if he doesn¡¯t show it. And he¡¯s a damn good cook."

    "That stew of his is hardly grounds for leniency," Antonio snapped. "We¡¯re close, Tholomew. Two more recruits and I can begin the summoning. This is no time for distractions."

    Tholomew said nothing, though inwardly he smirked. He knew how unlikely Antonio¡¯s "close" really was. Still, he followed as Antonio marched toward the kitchen with purpose.

    Inside, Bart was humming as he worked, a pleasant rhythm of chopping meat and vegetables filling the room. Oblivious to their presence, he didn¡¯t notice Antonio¡¯s growing ire until his name rang out sharply.

    "Bart," Antonio barked, his voice cold and clipped.

    Bart looked up, blinking in surprise before offering a sheepish grin. "Oh, hey, Antonio. Thol. Hungry? There¡¯s still some stew left from earlier."

    Antonio¡¯s frown deepened. "Why are you here? You left for Midena mere hours ago. I told you not to return until you¡¯d recruited at least two new members."

    Bart shrugged, continuing to chop. "Yeah, I remember. And I did exactly that."

    Antonio¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "You expect me to believe you found two recruits, convinced them to join the Cult of Morghadus, and brought them back here in three hours?"

    "Yup," Bart said. "Met a young couple on the road. They seemed keen. I put them up in the cottage to rest."

    Antonio¡¯s disbelief was palpable. "You told them about the cult? The summoning? Morghadus?"

    "Yeah, the basics. Demon summoning, eternal glory, blah, blah, blah. They didn¡¯t run screaming, so I figured that was a good sign. The girl even seemed interested in talking to you¡ªsaid she was into that kind of thing."

    Antonio¡¯s eyes gleamed with sudden enthusiasm. "She did, did she? Well then, bring her to me at once. I want to meet her immediately."

    Bart waved a hand dismissively. "I told you, they¡¯re resting. Long day on the road. You can talk to them tomorrow over brunch¡ªI¡¯m prepping it now."

    "Brunch? Tomorrow? Preposterous," Antonio barked. "I¡¯ll handle this myself."

    Without waiting for a reply, he marched toward the door.

    Tholomew turned to Bart, arching a brow. "You¡¯re serious?"

    Bart gave him a withering look. "Yeah, Thol, I¡¯m serious. I even gave them stew. You know I don¡¯t feed good lamb stew to anyone."

    Before Tholomew could respond, Antonio stormed back into the kitchen, slamming the door behind him and leaning against it, his face pale and eyes wide.

    "Why," he hissed, trembling, "is there a bear sitting in front of the cottage?"

    Bart shrugged. "Not a bear. A wolf. He¡¯s their friend. Don¡¯t worry¡ªhe won¡¯t bite you." He paused, then added with a sly grin, "Probably."

    Antonio¡¯s mouth worked soundlessly for a moment before he stormed back to his office in a huff, muttering about wolves and lunatics.

    Bart chuckled and returned to his chopping, humming with newfound cheer.

 Chapter 35 - New Recruits

    The following day, the abbey hummed with quiet energy. Bart and Tholomew bustled about in the kitchen, arranging dishes and setting the table for five. Even Antonio, usually buried in his research, was up early, meticulously arranging candles in the main room. He muttered to himself as he adjusted their alignment, his quest for perfection getting the better of him.

    Jack and Kleo slept in, savoring the rare luxury of a slow morning. They lay entwined, sharing warmth and whispered words. Bitter had disappeared into the night and hadn''t returned when they finally rose.

    During the night, Kleo experienced the strange, rhythmic pulse¡ªclearer and more insistent this time, the intervals between beats shorter. Jack, as before, felt nothing. Though they discussed it briefly, neither could make sense of its meaning, so they set it aside for another time.

    Jack immediately glanced at the sky when they finally dressed and emerged from the cottage. "Looks like rain."

    Kleo followed his gaze, the clouds above a patchwork of gray. "At least we won¡¯t be on the road. It feels like we should stay another night or two. Apart from... everything, that was the best sleep I¡¯ve had in a while."

    Jack smiled. Her nights had been turbulent lately, and seeing her rested, even a little, lightened his heart.

    Bart saw the pair approaching and stepped outside to greet them, wiping his hands on his apron.

    "Morning, you two. How¡¯d you sleep?"

    ¡°Well, actually,¡± Kleo said, her tone bright. ¡°Best sleep I¡¯ve had in weeks.¡±

    ¡°Glad to hear it." Bart''s grin turned mischievous. "By the way, I tried to keep Antonio from pestering you last night, but he was determined. Luckily, Bitter convinced him otherwise."

    Jack and Kleo exchanged raised eyebrows, then smirked.

    ¡°Speaking of Bitter,¡± Jack said, scanning the courtyard, ¡°we haven¡¯t seen him this morning. I hope he doesn¡¯t show up and scare anyone¡ªespecially your brother or the priest.¡±

    Bart¡¯s grin widened. "Shame if he spooked Antonio. Truly a shame.¡± His tone dripped with mock sincerity. ¡°Well, come on in. Everything¡¯s ready, and I hope you¡¯re hungry."

    Jack clapped Bart on the back. ¡°Bart, I¡¯m always hungry.¡±

    The three entered the abbey, their laughter warming the cool morning air.

    <hr>

    The dining room table offered a feast for the senses: roasted lamb, tender vegetables, and assorted soft cheeses. Baskets of brown and white bread flanked small bowls of freshly churned butter, while a large bowl of coarse greens¡ªglistening with olive oil¡ªanchored the center of the spread.

    Jack and Kleo met Tholomew, Bart''s identical twin. While the brothers looked exactly alike, their personalities diverged sharply¡ªTholomew exuded a gentle demeanor that contrasted with Bart''s wry pragmatism. They all waited for Antonio, whose frustrated mutterings echoed from the main room, accompanied by heavy objects scraping against stone.

    When Antonio finally appeared, the newcomers stood to make their introductions. The priest was a wiry man of average height with a sharp nose and squinting eyes, giving him the look of a hawk searching for prey. His thin face bore the lines of age, yet he moved with a nervous energy contradicting his years.

    Antonio''s gaze lingered on Jack and Kleo, his eyes narrowing as if he were appraising their worth. Then, he clapped Bart on the back. ¡°Excellent work, Bart! Truly excellent. Let¡¯s not waste time¡ªI¡¯m eager to hear about our guests and share our work here.¡±

    With that, everyone sat, diving into the feast. Plates filled quickly, the smell of roasted lamb mingling with the earthy tang of fresh bread and butter.

    Antonio wasted no time turning the meal into an interrogation, his questions sharp but curious.

    ¡°So, where are you two from?¡±

    Kleo, sensing Jack was mid-bite, stepped in smoothly. ¡°We¡¯re from Cabal. Newlyweds, we are on a honeymoon adventure, making our way to Ilimar.¡±

    Antonio leaned forward, his eyes glittering with interest. ¡°An adventurous choice. And what brings you through this area? We don¡¯t get many visitors.¡±

    ¡°The river,¡± Kleo replied, her tone light and conversational. ¡°Traveling alongside it made sense for us. Plenty of fish, easy navigation¡ªaside from a nasty storm a few weeks ago, it¡¯s been smooth sailing.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, that storm was quite something. How are you feeling about staying here so far? Bart has been accommodating, I hope?¡±

    ¡°Very much so,¡± Kleo said with a warm smile. ¡°We had a peaceful night¡¯s rest, and Bart¡¯s stew was the highlight of our day. He¡¯s been a wonderful host.¡±

    Antonio nodded. ¡°Good, good. And he¡¯s told you about our mission here?¡±

    Sitting across the table, Bart froze mid-chew, his face a study in careful neutrality.

    ¡°The Cult of Morghadus,¡± Kleo said. ¡°Yes, he gave us an overview¡ªsomething about summoning the demon to establish a new world order? Very ambitious.¡± She paused as if considering her words. ¡°From what I understand, Morghadus commands around sixty legions of demons in the netherworld. Is that correct?¡±

    Antonio¡¯s chest puffed outward. "Ah, well, some texts suggest as many as ninety legions. It¡¯s an area of scholarly debate. I¡¯ve spent years curating a library of sources¡ªif you¡¯re interested, I¡¯d be delighted to show you after the meal.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s expression lit up. ¡°I would love that. I¡¯ve only had access to a few books on demon histories. Your collection must be extraordinary.¡±

    Bart and Tholomew exchanged glances, their lips twitching as they tried to suppress knowing smiles. Kleo¡¯s flattery was effortless, weaving a web of admiration that Antonio fell into without a second thought.

    As the meal wound down, Antonio stood. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. Kleo will accompany me to my library, and I shall impart some of my knowledge of Morghadus. The rest of you can tidy up and show Jack around the grounds.¡±

    Jack grinned. ¡°I want to see the goat pit.¡± Antonio blinked, taken aback by the request, but quickly recovered. ¡°Ah, the pit. Essential for our offerings, of course. Very well, Bart or Tholomew can show you.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The priest¡¯s expression grew solemn as he clasped his hands. ¡°And now for an announcement. We are finally ready. At the twenty-third hour, we shall conduct the sacred ritual to summon Morghadus. All of you are required to attend¡ªour success hinges on each of us fulfilling our roles. This will be a night to remember.¡±

    Antonio bowed grandly, then gestured for Kleo to follow him. ¡°Come, my dear, let me show you the wonders of the abbey.¡±

    As the priest led Kleo away, Bart, Tholomew, and Jack exchanged bemused looks.

    ¡°Tonight should be interesting,¡± Tholomew said with dry humor.

    ¡°Probably the only entertainment we¡¯ll have for months,¡± Bart added.

    Jack laughed. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll see what the great Antonio has in store for us, but right now, I¡¯m dying to see the goat pit.¡±

    With that, the three men cleared the table, their spirits buoyed by the absurdity of the night''s promise.

    <hr>

    Jack was bouncing with excitement as they finally headed outside. The twins exchanged confused glances, baffled by his enthusiasm but happy to indulge their new friend.

    As they made their way toward the goat pit, Bitter came bounding from the direction of the cottage, tongue lolling and legs churning at a speed that made Tholomew take a step back in alarm.

    Bart caught his brother¡¯s arm, steadying him.

    When Bitter reached them, his pace slowed to a cautious walk. His head tilted, and his eyes darted back and forth between Bart and Tholomew, clearly puzzled.

    Jack chuckled. ¡°He thinks he¡¯s seeing double. You two look exactly alike, and you¡¯re wearing matching outfits. Poor guy has no idea what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Jack placed a hand on Bart¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bitter, this is Bart. You remember Bart from last night, right?¡±

    Then, turning to Tholomew, he added, ¡°And this is Tholomew¡ªThol for short. You haven¡¯t met Thol yet, so I can see why you¡¯d think two Barts were running around.¡±

    Bart gave a friendly wave. ¡°Hello, Bitter. Nice to see you again.¡±

    Tholomew, still wary, gave a stiff nod. ¡°Uh, hi, Bitter. Aren¡¯t you¡­ a big boy?¡±

    Jack patted the wolf¡¯s side. ¡°See? Nothing to worry about. Now let¡¯s go see the goat pit.¡±

    With an enthusiastic clap, Jack led the way. ¡°No more interruptions, let¡¯s do this!¡±

    The brothers followed but stopped a respectful distance from the pit. Bart gestured forward.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen it plenty. Go ahead, Jack, you and Bitter, take a look.¡±

    Jack nodded and started toward the hole, Bitter trotting at his side. He paused about ten feet from the edge, scrunching his nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize goats smelled so bad.¡±

    Tholomew shrugged. ¡°Yeah, these goats smell particularly bad.¡±

    Jack nodded. ¡°What kind are they?¡±

    ¡°They were mostly alpine goats,¡± Bart said with a straight face. ¡°Find them in the hills. Mostly bucks, so they smell even worse.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I guess that makes sense,¡± Jack said, continuing forward. Then he stopped again, turning back to face them. ¡°Wait¡ªyou said they were alpine goats. What kind are they now?¡±

    Bart grinned, barely containing his laughter. ¡°The dead and rotting kind.¡±

    Jack blinked, processing this. ¡°Wait, so the goat pit is where you toss dead goats and let them¡­ decompose?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. What did you think it was?¡± Bart asked, his voice teetering on the edge of laughter.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll probably find this funny, but¡­¡± Jack trailed off, realizing his mistake as the brothers erupted into uncontrollable laughter.

    Bart doubled over, tears streaming down his face, while Tholomew fell to his knees, clutching his stomach. ¡°You¡­ you thought it was a pen? Like where we keep the goats and let them run around?¡± Tholomew gasped between wheezing laughs.

    Jack rubbed the back of his neck, sheepish. ¡°Kind of¡­honest mistake, right?¡±

    The laughter only intensified. Jack tried to join in, but the overwhelming stench near the pit made him gag. He turned and jogged back to the brothers, who were now leaning into each other for support, still howling.

    Even Jack couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, shaking his head.

    ¡°Unbelievable. A pit full of dead goats. What kind of life am I living?¡±

    Bitter gave a low huff, unimpressed by all of them, and trotted toward the cottage, leaving Jack humiliated.

    <hr>

    When Kleo returned to the cottage, Jack was resting on the bed. ¡°How was your afternoon with your new best friends?¡±

    ¡°Well, the goat pit was a bit disappointing, but other than that, we had a good time. I like the brothers. Their life in Ilimar was much like what I experienced growing up in Cabal. I get why they want to be out here, even if they have to put up with Antonio. He¡¯s a bit self-important for my liking. By the way, how was your time with Antonio? Learn anything interesting?¡±

    "I learned that his library is the only thing impressive about the man.¡±

    Jack nodded, ¡°Yeah, the guys and I are expecting quite the flop tonight. It should be interesting, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Kleo thought about this. ¡°He¡¯s closer than the brothers gave him credit for. He isn¡¯t a complete idiot, just blind to his failings. He was missing a key step and misinterpreting one critical ritual phrase, so I pushed him in the right direction.¡±

    Jack¡¯s voice shot up an octave. ¡°You did what?¡±

    ¡°I gave him a little push in the right direction,¡± Kleo said, her tone calm but measured. ¡°He was going to figure it out eventually. Better he figures it out while we¡¯re here, right?¡±

    Jack waved his arms frantically. ¡°No. I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s better at all.¡±

    ¡°Okay, handsome, calm down. If we¡¯re not here and Antonio somehow manages to summon Morghadus, the demon will pull Antonio, Bart, and Tholomew straight to some forsaken hell for all eternity.¡±

    "What about the ninety legions of demons rampaging across the world?"

    "It doesn''t work that way at all. When humans don''t understand something, they make up nonsense, and then self-important men like Antonio repeat it until everyone accepts it as truth. Most of the demon history books written by humans are pure fiction. Besides, Bart and Tholomew are your friends¡ªdo you want to leave the abbey knowing that Antonio might succeed and thus doom them all?"

    Jack frowned, mulling over her words. He wasn¡¯t happy, but he could see her point. ¡°Bart does make a good lamb stew,¡± he muttered. ¡°So¡­ if Antonio summons this Morghadus, you''re going to fight it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Jack,¡± Kleo said, shaking her head with exaggerated disappointment. ¡°If he summons Morghadus, we are going to fight it. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay? No. Not okay.¡± Jack threw his hands up. ¡°Were you in the woods yesterday when I was fighting goblins with my pants around my ankles, weaponless, except for the sword between my legs?¡±

    Kleo tried¡ªand failed¡ªto stifle a giggle. ¡°Yes, I was there. And honestly? It was one of the sexiest things I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Her tone and look in her eyes made it obvious she was lying, and they both knew it.

    Jack shook his head, trying to picture the scene from her perspective. Despite himself, a grin tugged at his lips. They started laughing¡ªsoft chuckles that grew into full-blown belly laughs. Finally catching her breath, Kleo added, ¡°I mean, sword seems like a bit of an exaggeration. Maybe a dagger?¡±

    Jack rolled his eyes but kept laughing. The tension eased, at least for the moment.

    His smile faded as reality settled back in. ¡°What if I do something stupid like that against a demon? What if I screw it up¡ªbadly?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Kleo said, her tone turning firm. ¡°You didn¡¯t screw up against the Dark Witch. I was there, Jack. I saw it all. You were brilliant. A little reckless at the end, but you did what needed to be done.¡±

    Jack hesitated, guilt flickering across his face. ¡°I made mistakes against the Dark Witch. Big ones. Right from the start¡ªlike when I stabbed her in the chest on the altar.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s head snapped back, her eyes wide with shock. She grabbed Jack by the shoulders, her fingers gripping tightly as she stared into his eyes. ¡°You remember that?¡±

    Jack scratched his head, a flicker of amusement in his voice. ¡°Yeah, I do. I stabbed her, and it didn¡¯t do a damn thing. Then I froze. Didn¡¯t she throat-punch me right after that?¡± His hand instinctively rose to his neck, and he winced as though reliving the pain. ¡°Gods, you wouldn¡¯t believe how much that hurt. I thought for sure I was going to suffocate.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s expression turned serious, her voice low and urgent. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a real memory? Do you remember anything else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s real¡ªI know it is. But no, I don¡¯t think I remember anything else.¡±

    Jack threw up his hands in exasperation. ¡°Why does it even matter right now? We¡¯re talking about fighting a demon. That feels a little more pressing, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Kleo smirked. ¡°First of all, I have a basic plan. Aren¡¯t you impressed?¡±

    Jack raised an eyebrow, wary but curious. ¡°Kind of. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You do what you do best¡ªuse your force spell to keep him off balance. Distract him.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ and?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I do best: deal out lethal damage. What do you think?¡±

    Jack blinked, deadpan. ¡°I think we¡¯re both going to die.¡±

    Kleo grinned, unfazed. ¡°So, you¡¯re in?¡±

    Jack let out a long sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Sure. Why not? Do you want me to show you the goat pit before a demon devours your soul?¡±

    Kleo burst into laughter, shaking her head as she hugged him. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

 Chapter 36 - Summoning

    Antonio buzzed around the room like a frantic bee, darting from place to place, adjusting the candles once, twice, and even a third time, his brow furrowed in obsessive concentration. Every flicker of flame seemed to deepen the sharp lines etched into his face. The others did their best to stay out of his way, leaping to task whenever Antonio barked a command but otherwise observing his meticulous preparations. When his back was turned, they exchanged smirks, mimicking his muttering or exaggerated gestures, their mockery careful not to reach his ears.

    On his hands and knees, Antonio painstakingly traced the shallow grooves of the pentagram, his chalk scratching against the stone floor. He muttered under his breath, frustrated by every imperfection, convinced that even the slightest break in the lines would doom the ritual. Kleo knelt behind him, retracing sections with her chalk, her deft fingers smoothing and blending the markings. Antonio bristled at first, shooting her a glare, but as he watched her methodical movements, he relaxed and nodded reluctantly. He returned to his work with renewed focus, moving faster, confident that her careful eye would catch any lingering flaws.

    Bart, Tholomew, and Jack hovered nearby, their boredom growing. Bitter lay in the center of the circle, his golden eyes tracking Antonio''s every movement. When the priest moved toward the wolf with the explicit intention of shooing him away, Bitter let out a low growl that froze him in his tracks. Antonio turned to Jack, hoping for intervention, but Jack only shrugged. "He''s not hurting anyone," he said, his tone light but firm. Antonio muttered something about insubordination under his breath but, glancing at the massive wolf, decided it added a certain gravitas to the ritual¡¯s ambiance.

    The inverted pentagram pointed downward, its lowest tip aligned with the main entrance to the great room. Enclosed within a perfect circle, each point touched the arc, the whole symbol glowing under the flickering candlelight.

    During dinner, Kleo had explained the design to Jack and the brothers earlier.

    "The circle is a containment boundary. It keeps the summoned entity locked in place until the ritual ends, and the summoner dismisses it."

    Her words were calm, but her tone carried a weight that gave Bart and Tholomew pause. They rarely took Antonio seriously, but something in her voice unsettled them. When she added, "Tonight, Antonio plans to break the circle¡ªto let the demon roam free," their unease deepened.

    Jack had placed a hand on their shoulders, his voice light and steady. "Come on, guys, it''s Antonio."

    The brothers chuckled, though their laughter was thin, lacking its usual vigor. Jack¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, but if he felt any doubt, he kept it buried. Kleo had watched him closely, a flicker of pride warming her chest. He was exactly who she needed him to be: unflappable and focused, even when the stakes were high.

    The trio had resumed eating, soaking bread in the last of the lamb stew. Their usual banter returned, easing the tension. Kleo, however, had remained silent, her thoughts fixed on the ritual ahead. The outcome would rest on her shoulders¡ªAntonio¡¯s folly and Jack¡¯s bravery would mean little if she couldn¡¯t ensure the demon remained bound within the circle.

    <hr>

    With the outline of the pentagram complete, Antonio and Kleo used chalk to inscribe symbols at each point. Antonio drew the first rune, but Kleo knelt to correct it. After studying her work, he nodded his approval, and she drew the remaining four.

    He followed her, inspecting her work, and although the air in the main room was on the cool side, he wiped swaths of sweat from his brow and blinked his eyes spastically, using the sleeve of his robe to clear them so he could see the glyph before giving her his final approval.

    Once complete, Antonio surveyed their work and, with a grim smile of satisfaction, went to a small table near the back hallway''s entrance, returning with a large bowl of salt. As he circled the pentagram, he grabbed handfuls of the gray-white crystals and cast them across the floor, repeating a litany in a low, steady voice.

    Kleo followed close behind, her hands and mouth moving in intricate, twisted motions, her words no more than a breath.

    The brothers, standing next to Jack, were uneasy. They hadn''t been prepared for this, expecting only Antonio''s clumsy, amateurish effort. Kleo was making things far worse, giving the preparations a terrifying illusion of authenticity.

    Jack knew Kleo''s intentions and tried to keep the brothers calm. "Wow, Kleo is really playing this up. If I didn''t know better, I''d think we were actually going to summon Morghadus."

    This seemed to help, and Bart added, "Yeah, she''s very convincing. It''s like we''re at the theater. I''m kind of excited to play my part."

    Antonio commanded the brothers to gather the ritual implements.

    They hurried away and returned with a pedestal, a sacrificial bowl, and a ceremonial knife. They placed the pedestal near the inverted point of the pentagram and set the bowl on top. Antonio took the knife, then realized they had forgotten his crucial tome. He sent Bart back for the book and a small rock to use as a paperweight.

    Setting the book on the pedestal, he thumbed through its pages and, finding his place, placed the rock to hold them steady. His fingers traced over the words as he mumbled along, practicing his lines.

    Sensing it was time for him to move, Bitter got up and retreated down the back hallway.

    Antonio motioned to Kleo, and she arranged Jack and the brothers into a line before the pedestal.

    Starting with Tholomew at the front, she raised his hood until shadows masked his face. Leaning close to his ear, she whispered a short incantation, then stepped back with a reassuring smile. She guided him toward Antonio, who stood holding the knife¡ªhis hands trembling, betraying the mask of confidence plastered on his face.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Tholomew extended his right palm toward Antonio. The priest hesitated before steeling himself with determined eyes and drawing the knife across Tholomew''s palm in a shallow cut. Blood welled up, and Tholomew turned his hand, letting crimson drops fall into the bowl as Antonio chanted in an incomprehensible tongue.

    Jack had been right about the rain. The gray clouds of the day now hung dark and heavy in the night sky, pressing down on the abbey like an ominous weight. Each flash of lightning filled the great room with a searing, staccato brilliance, carving sharp shadows into the stone walls before plunging the space back into suffocating darkness. The candles flared and guttered in response, their flames shrinking to desperate pinpricks before surging back, sending shadows skittering like frantic creatures.

    Kleo guided Tholomew to his position, her hands weaving a symbol over him. She then returned to Bart and performed the same ritual before leading him to Antonio''s knife. The priest''s earlier tremors had subsided, and after Bart''s blood joined the others in the sacrificial bowl, she positioned him at the point to Antonio''s left.

    Standing in front of Jack, Kleo wiggled her eyebrows with excitement. She pulled his hood up and gave him a gentle kiss. After speaking the incantation as she had for the brothers, she lingered a moment longer and whispered, "Showtime."

    Jack stepped forward, letting Antonio add his blood to the bowl, and then Kleo directed him to the far point on Antonio''s right.

    Kleo stood before Antonio, drawing her hood around her face, and extended her open palm. She watched the seam open along her hand as the blade drew across it, warm blood welling up in crimson swells. Turning her palm downward, she let it splash into the bowl, waiting until the flow diminished to single drops. Finally, she took her position at the far point of the pentagram, with Jack to her left and Bart to her right.

    Outside, the storm was growing in intensity.

    She watched the brothers standing stiffly, their anxious faces illuminated in brief, haunting glimpses by the flickering light. With every blinding flash, their eyes darted to the high windows, bracing for the inevitable peal of thunder. It came hard and fast, rolling over the abbey with a deep, shuddering roar that seemed to vibrate through the very stones beneath them.

    Kleo¡¯s gaze swept across the room, taking in the unease on every face. The storm¡¯s fury mirrored the tension within¡ªan unspoken warning of the power they were about to tempt.

    Antonio stood at the inverted point and drew his blood, his eyes feverish as it spilled into the bowl.

    Antonio began the summoning call, and the devotees joined in¡ªarms raised high, heads bowed low¡ªtheir voices ringing out in unison, chanting the mantra. Outside, the wind howled, its mournful cry echoing against the walls. Drafts slithered through unseen cracks, bringing a chill that sent the candle flames into a wild dance. Shadows flickered and warped, twisting into strange, unsettling shapes that writhed with seeming life. Each gust hammered against the abbey like a desperate force trying to claw its way inside.

    Then the fury calmed¡ªthe wind ceased, the lightning faded to nothing. One by one, the group members trailed off, their arms dropping to their sides as they glanced at each other, faces reflecting confusion and uncertainty. Jack turned to Kleo, but she gave him a subtle shake of her head and urged him to look toward the circle''s center.

    As the air in the abbey grew unnaturally still, an overwhelming silence descended, pressing down on every soul present. Then, from nowhere and everywhere, it came¡ªa resounding, resonant clang that shattered the stillness like a hammer striking the underworld''s gates.

    The sound was impossibly vast, its source unfathomable. It reverberated through stone and bone alike, a mournful, metallic toll that seemed to echo beyond hearing, vibrating in the chest and hollowing out the soul. A second toll followed, slower than the first, as if time had bent to accommodate its gravity. Dust shook loose from the rafters, drifting like ash, and the candles flickered wildly as if cowed by the sound.

    Each peel seemed to grow louder, resonating with an eerie finality as the heartbeat of a slumbering evil roused to wakefulness. The air quivered under its weight, thick with a sense of impending dread, a harbinger of doom. By the time the final toll faded into the abyss of silence, the world seemed to pause, breathless and waiting.

    As the bell faded into silence, the rain came all at once¡ªa torrent crashing down with the fury of heaven¡¯s divine wrath. It rode the lightning that split the sky, a jagged spear striking the heart of the abbey. The blinding flash burned their vision as thunder shook the earth beneath their feet.

    In that searing instant, the monstrous form of Morghadus emerged, towering and grotesque, its presence carving a shadow deeper than the storm itself.

    <hr>

    Midena was quiet, too quiet for Will¡¯s liking. He and Maya had spent three days combing the streets for any trace of Jack or Kleo, speaking to merchants, innkeepers, and anyone else who might have seen them. But there was nothing¡ªno whispers, no rumors, no strangers asking questions.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Will muttered as they walked along the cobblestone road, the evening sun casting long shadows over the town. ¡°If they were here, someone would¡¯ve noticed. I doubt they¡¯d blend in.¡±

    Maya gave a faint smile, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°They might have passed through too quickly to leave a mark. Or¡ª¡± Her words trailed off as her gaze shifted to the horizon. Will followed her line of sight and stopped mid-step.

    To the south, beyond the gentle hills and outstretched fields, the sky churned with an unnatural fury. Dark clouds twisted and coiled like living things, their edges tinged with an eerie, sickly green. Forked lightning crackled within the storm, illuminating its violent core, and the distant rumble of thunder reverberated through the town.

    ¡°Storm¡¯s coming,¡± Will said, his voice low.

    Around them, others had begun to notice. A small crowd gathered at the edge of the street, pointing and murmuring among themselves. ¡°It¡¯s centered near the abbey,¡± a young woman added, shielding her eyes from the glare of a distant lightning strike.

    Will stiffened. ¡°Abbey?¡±

    The woman nodded. ¡°South of here, at the edge of the wastes. A bunch of odd folks live there¡ªcall themselves the Cult of Morghadus or something like that.¡± She laughed, though it sounded uneasy. ¡°Say they worship demons, but it¡¯s probably a joke. The place has been there forever. Nobody bothers them.¡±

    Will exchanged a sharp look with Maya. ¡°Maya,¡± he said, his voice tight and urgent.

    She nodded, already understanding. ¡°It¡¯s them. It has to be.¡±

    They didn¡¯t need to discuss it further. Will grabbed the reins of their horses from where they were tied nearby, his movements swift and practiced. Maya checked her saddle, her fingers working to secure her gear as the first raindrops began to fall.

    ¡°Riding into that storm¡¯s going to be rough,¡± Will said as he mounted, his voice grim but resolute.

    Maya swung into her saddle, her eyes locked on the horizon. ¡°If that¡¯s where they are, we don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    With a sharp kick of their heels, they spurred the horses southward, leaving Midena''s murmuring crowd behind. The wind picked up as they rode, carrying the scent of rain and something darker¡ªacrid and unnatural.

    The storm grew as they approached, its swirling mass towering above them like a living thing, roaring with fury. Rain lashed at their faces, soaking through their clothes and stinging their skin. Lightning illuminated the landscape in stark, fleeting flashes, and the thunder that followed seemed to shake the ground beneath their horses¡¯ hooves.

    They crested a hill, and the distant silhouette of the abbey¡¯s spire came into view through the torrential downpour. The storm¡¯s energy concentrated around it¡ªthe lightning strikes more frequent and ferocious.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make it by dawn,¡± Will said, though the wind howled, drowning out his voice.

    Maya didn¡¯t answer, her eyes fixed on the abbey ahead.

 Chapter 37 -Morghadus

    The horrible visage of the demon materialized before them, its great goat''s head crowned with spiraling horns that twisted like sinister monuments, their jagged contours pulsing with otherworldly malice. Its crimson eyes burned with a baleful rhythm, glowing and dimming like the heartbeat of some ancient, unnatural force. The jagged teeth of its enormous maw glistened with blackened drool, each drop a viscous glob that clung to its jaw before falling to the ground in sickening splatters, hissing as they met the floor.

    Its hulking form was a grotesque mosaic of sinew and shadow, black and crimson marbling across its flesh like veins of dark fire. The monstrous legs that supported it were thick with muscles, spasming with violent, unnatural tremors that sent shockwaves through the room with every twitch. It loomed forward, its hunched posture supported by elongated arms ending in monstrous, four-fingered hands¡ªgnarled and skeletal, each digit capped with talons sharp enough to carve through steel. The sound of its breathing was a low, guttural growl, each exhalation a wave of heat and the acrid stench of decay.

    As Morghadus exhaled, a putrid cloud of foul breath rolled over Jack like a tidal wave of rot and decay. The stench hit him with the force of a battering ram, and his body convulsed in immediate revolt. It felt like he had inhaled searing flames, the burning sensation racing down his throat and igniting his stomach with unbearable heat. His eyes watered incessantly, and bile rose sharply in his throat. Before he could stop himself, his body gave in, and he doubled over, spewing the contents of his dinner in a projectile torrent that splattered across the floor in a nauseating mess.

    Desperate for air, he sucked in a sharp breath¡ªonly to regret it immediately as the stench of rotting flesh and decay filled his lungs, and his insides burned once more. He collapsed to his knees, wracked with convulsions, retching uncontrollably. His hands groped at the ground, slipping on the slick bile beneath him and sending him sprawling with a sickening thud. He lay there, chest heaving, his body trembling, slick with sweat and vomit, unable to muster the strength to crawl away from the towering monstrosity before him.

    At that moment, Jack felt a crushing wave of regret, his mind spiraling backward through the fragmented memories of his soon-to-be-short life. Faces, places, and choices blurred into one suffocating tide, pulling him back to the moment of his birth¡ªand of all things, he regretted being born most. Then, a singular thought cut through the chaos: Kleo.

    The regret faded, replaced by a fragile yet fierce determination. Gritting his teeth, his trembling fingers found a jagged edge in the stone floor, and he dragged himself forward, inch by inch, each movement a monumental effort. The shadows cooled his fevered skin as he collapsed against the wall, gasping for breath. He clawed at his face, trying to clear his eyes, but his hands and shirt were slick with bile and sweat. After frantic wiping, he managed to open one eye, though his vision swam with tears and grime.

    Cursing his weakness, he focused on the scene before him. The demon had shifted, its monstrous form looming ever closer to Kleo. It took a deliberate step toward her, the impact of its rear foot sending a tremor through the ground. The shockwave bounced Jack¡¯s body against the cold stone.

    The creature leaned down, its immense jaws stretching wide, blackened teeth gleaming, and its grotesque, lolling tongue sliding from its maw. Kleo stood upright, motionless, her head tilted to face the beast. Jack¡¯s chest tightened with confusion and dread. Why wasn¡¯t she moving?

    The demon sniffed, its massive snout sweeping over Kleo¡¯s form. Its exhalations stirred her hair, yet she remained still, her composure unbroken. Jack blinked, trying to clear his vision, desperate to make sense of the scene.

    Then, to his utter astonishment, the demon recoiled. Its jaws snapped shut, and its massive body jerked backward. One long, skeletal arm lifted, claws curling into a fist as if warding off something unseen. It stared at Kleo, its grotesque features twisting¡ªnot in rage, but in something close to recognition.

    Jack¡¯s mind reeled, struggling to comprehend what he was witnessing. Then came the sound¡ªa low, guttural laugh. Faint at first, it grew steadily, swelling in volume, until it reverberated through the room, a maniacal crescendo that froze Jack¡¯s blood. He forced himself to focus, and his heart stopped as he realized the source of the laughter: Kleo.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The demon howled in outrage, a thunderous cacophony reverberating through the chamber.

    ¡°You fool of a priest, what have you done?¡±

    The priest, trembling and pale, managed only a stammered, ¡°M-my Lord?¡± before the demon¡¯s massive claws swept him from the ground. In one swift motion, the demon raised the man to its grotesque maw, and with a deafening roar, its fingers clenched. The priest¡¯s body burst like an overripe berry, sending a crimson spray of gore raining down on the ritual¡¯s participants. Where a man once was, only a fine red mist remained hanging in the air like a macabre shroud.

    Jack¡¯s stomach churned violently, and his body convulsed in uncontrollable spasms. The primal, animal part of his brain screamed at him to flee, to escape the monstrosity that had reduced a man to a pulp. He had never seen anything like it¡ªnever imagined a man could burst.

    He clawed for composure, his limbs trembling as if his body rebelled against him. Fear wrapped around him like chains, making every movement a monumental effort. But even as his body screamed for retreat, his mind locked onto one thought: Kleo.

    She was in danger, and he couldn¡¯t leave her to face this alone. Gritting his teeth, Jack forced himself to his knees, fighting through waves of helplessness that threatened to crush him.

    His eyes refocused, and he saw her standing with her arms raised high above her head, her fingers curling inward like talons gripping invisible threads of power. Jack watched, mesmerized, as she swept her arms downward in one swift motion. Her hands slammed together, and a deafening crack split the air, a resounding boom that seemed to tear through the fabric of the room. The shockwave exploded outward with a force that rattled the very foundations of the building.

    The demon reeled, its hulking form bracing against the floor as the shockwave crashed into it. Despite its great strength, it stumbled backward, claws scraping furrows into the stone as it desperately tried to hold its ground.

    Jack¡¯s mouth fell open, a thin string of bile dangling from his lips like a grotesque mimicry of the demon¡¯s dripping maw. He couldn''t comprehend what he was witnessing. The sheer power radiating from Kleo filled the room with an almost blinding brilliance, its energy alive and pulsing.

    And then, something surged within him. A spark of Kleo¡¯s power coursed through his core, raw and untamed. It swirled chaotically, wild and unrelenting. Jack fought to control it, to shape its erratic flow into something he could wield. But the more he tried to impose his will, the more it slipped away. He had to let go of everything. Fear. Doubt. Regret. He released it all, surrendering himself to the current of power within him.

    The energy danced erratically at first, then began to attune to the rhythm of his steadying breath. A wave of calm washed over him, quieting his trembling hands and clearing the fog of terror clouding his mind. Small but unwavering, a glimmer of hope ignited within him for the first time. His resolve hardened. When the moment came, he knew he would be ready. When she needed him, he would not fail her.

    <hr>

    Kleo slammed her palms together, unleashing a torrent of energy that crackled through the air like a living storm. The demon¡¯s malevolence was intoxicating¡ªits presence fed her core, swelling her power to heights she had never imagined. The thrill was undeniable, exhilarating, and terrifying all at once. Her body craved more; her core answered the call, and for one fleeting moment, she felt invincible.

    Morghadus would burn. The demon would be reduced to ash and shadow under her might. She was no mere warrior¡ªshe was divine intervention in Demana form, a vessel of unstoppable force. There was no question that she would end this abomination. It deserved obliteration. The only question was, when the battle ended, who would she be? Would she still be Kleo? Or would this power, this intoxicating surge of raw energy, transform her into something unrecognizable?

    She wasn¡¯t Jack in the aftermath of the Dark Witch¡¯s fall, standing on the brink of destruction, drained and broken. Her power wasn¡¯t borrowed; it was hers to wield. But wielding it came at a cost. Every surge of energy pushed her closer to the edge, where the boundaries of control blurred, and the danger of corruption loomed. If she tipped too far and let the power consume her, she knew it would twist her¡ªslowly, insidiously¡ªinto a creature of darkness, something far worse than Morghadus.

    And the suffering wouldn¡¯t stop with her. Jack, Rugr, Bitter, the brothers, even the Woogs¡ªthey would all pay the price for her failure. She could feel the Kadas Shadoom testing her resolve, whispering the fate that awaited her if she faltered. This wasn¡¯t a battle of strength¡ªit was a battle of will, of balance. And Jack was the key.

    She could feel his presence through the binding, steady and sure, a quiet beacon in the storm of her power. His strength amplified hers, not with force but with stability. He was her anchor, her ballast against the tidal wave threatening to pull her under. Her love for him and his unwavering trust in her held her back from the brink.

    Her corruption would be his corruption¡ªthey were intertwined now. She would not let that happen¡ªnot to him or them. With a deep breath, she focused her energy, drawing back from the precipice. Her power roared within her, but she tempered it, wielding it with precision. Jack was always with her, and they would end Morghadus together.

 Chapter 38 - Divine Radiance

    The demon¡¯s great tongue lolled in the air, lapping up the faint mist of blood that lingered¡ªa final insult to the pathetic priest who had summoned him. Only the smallest particles remained; the priest¡¯s body was obliterated. His fate had been sealed the moment Morghadus breached the veil.

    The priest was a fool. The girl had been a trap¡ªa fucking Demana. Damn, the Sa Kamal and their lies. They had claimed eradication and boasted of wiping every last one of these vermin from existence, yet here she stood, her vile blue eyes blazing with defiance. Proof of their failure. When he returned to their realm, they would answer for their incompetence, and the price would be steep. He would extract it claw by claw, savoring their screams as they begged for the mercy he would never grant.

    He lunged at the girl, muscles rippling with unholy strength, but her power lashed out like a tidal wave, forcing him back. He dug in, bracing against the surge, his talons carving deep furrows into the stone beneath them. The girl sneered, her expression mocking, her gaze alive with the thrill of battle and a lust for his destruction. At least, he could appreciate that¡ªa shared hunger for annihilation. She craved his death as much as he craved hers.

    And her death would be exquisite.

    She would feel the slow crush of his jaws, her bones splintering like twigs, her flesh rendered into pulp. He would savor every scream, every gasp, feeding the slurry of her remains to his brood. He¡¯d keep her eyes¡ªpluck them from her shattered skull and shove them into his nostrils. Let her watch, helpless, as he split her body in two, devouring her piece by trembling piece.

    But then, something else caught his attention.

    A link. A foul, shimmering thread of mana binding her to another. The stench of it clogged his senses¡ªintimate, potent, and sickeningly pure. He sniffed the air, his gaze swinging toward the wall, where a hunched figure quivered in the shadows.

    A human male. Weak. Pathetic. An ugly, pulsing lump of flesh, writhing in terror, bile pooling around his trembling form. He reeked of fear and unspent power, his love for the girl radiating from him like an open wound. She cared for this sniveling creature. She loved him

    Morghadus¡¯s lips curled into a jagged smile, his jagged teeth glinting in the flickering light. He would kill the man¡ªwith malice. Devour their bond. He would savor the sweetness of their love as he crushed it into nothingness. Then, when it was over, he would leave their shredded connection in a pile of rotting filth, festering with maggots. He would make her watch as he turned her love into the most meaningless, vile waste imaginable.

    Let her see what true power meant.

    <hr>

    The demon stalked toward Jack, its massive, jagged jaws spreading wide with a bone-chilling creak, ready to snap him in half. Its crimson eyes burned with malice, twin pits of incandescent fury that seemed to sear through flesh and bone. Each ponderous step sent tremors rippling through the ground, knocking loose debris from the abbey¡¯s crumbling walls. The vibrations echoed in Jack¡¯s chest, rattling his already frayed nerves.

    Behind the hulking creature, Jack caught a fleeting glimpse of Kleo. Her hands moved in a precise, fluid motion, weaving an intricate spell that coalesced into a shimmering wave of force. The air around her rippled, charged with unseen energy. Jack¡¯s breath hitched as realization struck¡ªit was the same technique she had practiced with him.

    His instincts took over. Planting his feet, Jack braced himself as the energy wave hurtled toward him. Time seemed to slow as the force struck, washing over him with a tingling, electric heat that surged through his veins. The sensation was intoxicating¡ªwild and untamed¡ªbut Jack tightened his focus, pulling the energy inward, harnessing it with a flick.

    With a guttural shout, he released the wave, redirecting it back toward the demon. The impact was devastating, colliding with the creature¡¯s chest like a battering ram, throwing it backward. The demon let out a guttural snarl, staggering as its colossal frame swayed. Its grotesque head jerked wildly, and for a surreal moment, Jack thought it might sneeze. He raised his hands defensively, muttering, ¡° Oh no, please don¡¯t sneeze on me.

    The demon¡¯s shoulders heaved as it steadied itself, a feral growl rumbling deep within its throat. Its fiery gaze shifted past Jack, locking onto Kleo. The fury in its eyes boiled over, a murderous intent ignited into a blazing inferno.

    Then it moved, lunging forward with horrifying speed, its sinewy neck extending and muscles rippling beneath its blackened hide. Its gaping maw stretched impossibly wide, rows of jagged, black teeth gleaming like shards of broken glass.

    The roar came next¡ªa sound so primal and thunderous it seemed to reverberate through the very fabric of the abbey. The force of it was more than noise; it was raw, oppressive energy, a crushing weight that drove Jack to his knees and sent loose stones tumbling from above. He clamped his hands over his ears, but it was useless¡ªthe sound pierced him like a physical blow, rattling his mind.

    Through the chaos, Jack saw Kleo standing firm in the face of the onslaught. Her eyes burned with a fierce determination as she met the demon¡¯s glare, unflinching. The beast focused on her, its body coiling like a predator preparing to strike. Jack¡¯s pulse thundered in his ears, his thoughts a jumble of fear and desperation.

    Kleo, don¡¯t you dare fail now.

    <hr>

    Kleo locked eyes with Morghadus, the air heavy with shared hatred. Her fingers flexed as she braced for his attack, adrenaline coursing through her veins. The demon struck with feral speed¡ªfaster than she had anticipated. She dodged to her right, but his massive wrist clipped her thigh, sending her into an awkward tumble. She rolled and sprang to her feet, testing her leg with a grimace.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    That¡¯s going to leave a mark. The pain was sharp but manageable¡ªa mistake, but a small one. She couldn¡¯t afford another.

    Their plan depended on precision, timing, and Jack. She cast a glance toward him and felt a pang of worry. He was on all fours, struggling to rise, his breath ragged. His face was a mask of determination, but his body seemed unwilling to cooperate.

    Goddess, help him, she thought, swallowing the lump of doubt threatening to choke her. Then, their eyes met. She made the signal with her right hand, a deliberate flick of her fingers, and saw his eyes widen with recognition. Fear flickered in his gaze, but he nodded. She knew he would come through¡ªhe had to.

    Morghadus¡¯s gaze shifted between them, his grotesque maw curling into a cruel mockery of a grin. He understood. He could feel their bond, the way their energies intertwined. He growled, his burning eyes settling on her. He knew she was the greater threat, and like the Dark Wolf before him, he would charge her with relentless fury.

    But Jack moved first.

    The crack of impact echoed through the room as Jack¡¯s sphere of force struck the demon¡¯s ribs. The crunch was unmistakable, and Morghadus let out a bellowing snarl of pain. Its head snapped toward Jack, its fury ignited, but it was all the opening Kleo needed.

    Ignoring the searing pain in her leg, she sprinted forward, counting her steps. One. Two. Three. She launched herself upward, drawing on the force within her core, propelling herself higher than any human leap could carry. Time seemed to slow, the world narrowing to the terrible maw yawning wide to meet her, teeth glinting like jagged, obsidian shards.

    She saw Jack¡¯s orb¡ªa radiant, pulsating sphere of pure energy¡ªhovering between her and the beast¡¯s jaws. It radiated with warmth and familiarity, embodying their bond and shared resolve. To her, it wasn¡¯t light¡ªit was love, their love, forged through their trials, strengthened in the fires of trust and faith. This was their weapon, and it was beautiful.

    This has to work, she thought. It must. If they failed, there was no second chance. Death would not be the end¡ªnot for her. She would face corruption, the slow, insidious decay of her soul. And yet, even in that fleeting moment of dread, she knew she wouldn¡¯t allow it. Kadas Shadoom would not allow it.

    The orb pulsed, waiting for her. She stretched her arms wide, clasping it in both hands, and drew the energy into herself. It flowed through her body like molten light, filling every vein, nerve, and fiber. It was overwhelming, yet she wielded it with purpose.

    Time snapped back to full speed as she opened her mouth, releasing the divine light in a blinding torrent. It surged forward, a pure, unrelenting force, pouring directly into Morghadus¡¯s gaping maw. The demon froze, its soulless eyes widening as it realized, too late, the inevitability of its end.

    The light seared through him, consuming him from within. Smoke and ash erupted from his mouth and eyes as the divine force burned away his flesh, his essence, his very existence. His death cry was drowned in the roaring light, the sound of it breaking like glass against the radiant tide.

    And then it was over.

    The great form of Morghadus collapsed into a blackened husk, his body reduced to ash and embers. The ground beneath him quaked one last time before falling still.

    Kleo¡¯s mouth closed, and the light extinguished. Her body trembled, spent and heavy with exhaustion. She felt the world tilt as darkness closed in around her. The last thing she saw was Jack, his face etched with relief and terror, watching her as she fell.

    She surrendered to unconsciousness, trusting he would catch her before she hit the ground.

    <hr>

    Jack clambered to his feet, his legs shaking uncontrollably, threatening to betray him as he lurched forward. His heart pounded in his chest, his body rebelling against the torrent of adrenaline coursing through him. Kleo had given the signal¡ªit was time to act. He forced himself to steady his stance, breath ragged as he summoned the energy from his core, molding it into a brilliant mana sphere.

    The orb pulsed in his hands, potent and raw, its light casting sharp shadows in the blood-soaked chamber. This was it¡ªthe plan they had formed in desperation. Simple, untested, and terrifying. Jack¡¯s role was to distract the demon long enough for Kleo to execute the killing blow. The memory of their first encounter with his magic flashed in his mind¡ªKleo had accidentally redirected his magic back at him that day, and it had launched him into a shelf. Now, she would redirect that same power into herself, channeling it into a surge of unstoppable force.

    Or so they hoped.

    The theory was sound. The execution? He had no idea. It had to work¡ªit was their only chance. But the thought of failing, watching everything unravel before his eyes, made him want to turn away. But he wouldn¡¯t. Not now.

    Jack pushed the sphere forward with everything he had, and the orb streaked through the air like a comet, slamming into the demon¡¯s side with a resounding crack. The impact shook the room, eliciting a guttural snarl from the monstrous creature. Jack heard the crunch of bone, a sickly, satisfying sound. He didn¡¯t have time to revel in it. Kleo was already moving.

    She sprinted forward, her every movement precise and deliberate despite the pain that lanced through her injured leg. Her leap was breathtaking, her body a blur of motion as she propelled herself high into the air. Jack¡¯s breath caught in his throat as he saw the demon lunge upward to meet her, its massive jaws opening wide in a hideous display of primal rage. It was going for her, determined to consume her whole.

    Jack¡¯s stomach twisted with rage and fear. He pulled again, summoning every last ounce of energy he had, forging it into a second orb that burned hotter and brighter than the first. His hands trembled as he released it, his voice tearing from his throat in a primal scream. The orb soared upward, its radiance cutting through the gloom like a miniature sun hovering before Kleo.

    The moment froze, suspended in time. Jack watched as Kleo reached out, grasping the orb with both hands. The light enveloped her, infusing her with its power, and when she opened her mouth, the divine radiance poured forth. It was beautiful and terrible¡ªa brilliant, searing torrent of pure energy that cascaded over the demon, consuming it entirely.

    The beast thrashed violently, its marble-black flesh blistering and bubbling under the relentless assault. Its eyes erupted in grotesque pops, dark smoke billowing from the empty sockets. Its snarls turned to agonized howls, then faded into silence as its body collapsed in a smoldering heap. The ground shook with the force of its fall, and the room was filled with the acrid stench of burnt flesh.

    Jack sank to his knees, his chest heaving as the weight of relief crashed over him. He had done it¡ªthey had done it. Mission Accomplished. But his elation was short-lived.

    Kleo.

    His eyes found her in time to see her body go limp, her arms falling to her sides as her strength gave out. She began to plummet toward the unforgiving stone floor. Panic surged through him. He flicked his right hand desperately, his force spell sputtering weakly as he tried to cushion her fall. It wasn¡¯t nearly enough.

    She fell fast, and Jack¡¯s heart dropped with her. She hit the ground with a thud.

 Chapter 39 - We Need to Talk

    Jack rushed to her side, collapsing onto his knees as he gathered her into his arms. Her body was still, her skin hot to his touch, and for a horrifying moment, he thought he had lost her. His trembling fingers brushed the tangled strands of hair from her face, revealing her pale features, serene but hauntingly fragile.

    ¡°Kleo,¡± he whispered, his voice breaking. His hands cradled her head, his thumb brushing against her cheek. The chaos around him faded into the background¡ªthe demon¡¯s charred remains, the flickering light of the room. None of it mattered. She mattered. That was all.

    Then, a faint stir. Her chest rose in a shallow breath, and her lashes fluttered open. Her gaze found his, her lips curving into a faint, tired smile. She raised a hand to his face, her touch warm against his clammy skin. That simple gesture, so gentle and deliberate, sent a wave of emotion crashing over him, more profound than any power he¡¯d felt during the fight.

    ¡°Jack,¡± she whispered, her voice soft and frail.

    Tears welled in his eyes, spilling freely as he laughed, his relief pouring out in waves. He rested his forehead against hers, their breaths mingling in the quiet aftermath. Jack held her close, tears falling onto her skin as he whispered, ¡°Kleo¡ªWe need to talk.¡±

    Kleo let out a soft, breathy laugh, and the sound was music to his ears, a balm for his frayed soul.

    Morghadus was ended, and they had done it together. They were a team, and Jack knew that whatever came next, they would face it together. He knew they always would.

    After a few minutes, Jack helped her to her feet. Her robe and clothes were torn to shreds, held in place by threads. With a grimace, she stepped out of the robe, naked and battered.

    Jack¡¯s eyes scanned her for serious injuries. Beyond the bruises blooming along her right side, the only other injury was her left leg, swollen above the knee¡ªa souvenir from the demon¡¯s strike.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± she asked, bracing for the worst.

    Jack tilted his head, pretending to appraise her like a painting. ¡°Hmm. Not great¡­but I¡¯d still do you.¡±

    She punched him in the arm.

    ¡°Owww!¡± Jack yelped, clutching his arm in mock agony. ¡°That¡¯s going to leave a mark.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re alive; that¡¯s all that matters¡ª but you need to put something on.¡±

    Here,¡± he said, untying his robe, ¡°take mine.¡±

    Kleo recoiled in mock horror. ¡°Uh, no thanks.¡±

    Jack laughed and began bouncing excitedly as if a dam had broken. ¡°Did you see me?!¡± He mimed throwing the sphere of energy, adding exaggerated sound effects.

    ¡°I just let it all flow, and then¡ªwhoosh! A massive ball of blinding light!¡± He flung his arms wide, imitating an explosion. ¡°Aaaaahhh! And everything went¡­¡± He paused, searching for the right word. ¡°¡­white! Everything was so white!¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Kleo giggled, charmed by his enthusiasm. ¡°I saw you vomit,¡± she teased. ¡°You¡¯re still wearing most of it.¡± She wrinkled her nose and grimaced.

    Jack glanced down at his ruined clothes, sticky and stained beyond saving. He sighed. ¡°Yeah, okay¡­not my finest moment.¡±

    ¡°You did good, Jack,¡± she said. Her expression softened, and she leaned in as if to kiss his cheek but stopped short, her nose wrinkling again. ¡°But first, we really need to give you a bath.¡±

    Jack chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You were amazing too. I don¡¯t even know where to start. Staring down a demon? That¡¯s badass.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. His breath, though--nasty.¡± She leaned closer, feigning concern. ¡°Do I smell like him?¡±

    Jack leaned in, sniffing hesitantly. He immediately recoiled, covering his face. Good gods. He shook his head emphatically. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    They laughed, their tension easing as they held each other¡¯s gaze. Then, hand in hand, they navigated the wreckage, stepping over the debris and carnage.

    Their eyes fell on the prone forms of Bart and Tholomew, lying face-down amid the chaos. Jack crouched, rolling Bart onto his back.

    Bart groaned, his eyelids fluttering open.

    Turning to Tholomew, Jack repeated the process, earning a similar groggy response. Both brothers were alive, their breathing shallow but steady.

    Bart sat up, his bleary eyes landing on Kleo. She stood naked amid the destruction, and Jack immediately stepped in front of her, doing his best to shield her from Bart¡¯s lingering gaze.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Bart asked, his voice rough with exhaustion. His eyes flicked to Jack for answers but kept darting around him toward Kleo.

    Rising onto her tiptoes, Kleo peeked over Jack¡¯s shoulder, her tone casual. ¡°We summoned a demon,¡± she said matter-of-factly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t thrilled about being here, so we put it down.¡±

    Bart¡¯s jaw slackened as his gaze shifted to the demon¡¯s charred remains. ¡°Is¡­is that what smells so bad?¡± Then, squinting at Jack, he added, ¡°And what¡¯s all over you?¡±

    Jack looked down at himself and, thinking quickly, replied, ¡°Oh, just a bit of demon¡­ smega. Comes with the territory.¡± He puffed out his chest, shooting Kleo a pointed look that dared her to contradict him.

    Bart raised an eyebrow. ¡°Looks more like lamb stew.¡±

    Jack deflated. ¡°Well¡­there¡¯s some of that too.¡± He half-heartedly attempted to brush off the larger chunks clinging to his tunic.

    Bart¡¯s gaze swept the room again, pausing at the carnage before returning to Jack. ¡°Where¡¯s Antonio?¡±

    Jack hesitated, his expression darkening as he glanced at the bloodied remnants scattered across the floor.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Bart whispered, his tone heavy with understanding. He lowered his head, muttering a quiet prayer.

    ¡°May he rest in peace,¡± Tholomew added, his voice solemn as he rose unsteadily to his feet. He gestured toward Kleo. ¡°Let me see if I can find something more appropriate for Miss Kleo to wear. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve got something in storage.¡±

    He shuffled off, wincing with each step.

    Bart, his gaze fixed on Antonio¡¯s remains, muttered under his breath, ¡°More like pieces.¡±

    Jack and Kleo exchanged a glance, their expressions deadpan.

    ¡°Too soon?¡± Bart asked, hesitating.

    In unison, Jack and Kleo replied, ¡°Too soon.¡±

    Tholomew returned with a temple robe for Kleo, and they surveyed the mess.

    ¡°What are we going to do with that stinking carcass?¡± Bart asked, wrinkling his nose.

    Jack and Tholomew exchanged a glance. ¡°Goat pit,¡± they said in unison.

    Bart grinned. ¡°Works for me. And It¡¯s a shame about Antonio, but I¡¯m happy to say that goat¡¯s back on the menu.¡±

    His grin was infectious as the room filled with laughter. Even Kleo, still bruised and aching, couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    They all returned to the cottage, and the brothers, leery of spending the night in the Abbey, slept in the chairs.

    Jack lay in bed next to Kleo, her bruised side visible in the dim light, and Jack winced, knowing she¡¯d be sore for days.

    ¡°Kleo,¡± he said. ¡°I was serious earlier when I said we needed to talk. Today was¡­ batshit crazy. Are there going to be a lot more days like this?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she murmured, her voice thick with exhaustion.

    Jack stared at the ceiling, his mind racing. ¡°Okay. Uh¡­ thanks for clarifying. Good talk¡­ I guess.¡±

    Her only response was a soft snore.

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair, and closed his eyes. Tomorrow, as always, would be another adventure.

 Chapter 40 - Lub-dub

    Lub-dub.

    The pulse came again, low and resonant, like the tolling of the summoning bell. It reverberated through Kleo, pulling her from the deep sleep of exhaustion. Beside her, Jack slept soundly, his breathing steady, a comforting counterpoint to the rhythm that thrummed through her chest. From the adjacent room, she could hear the raspy snores of the brothers, blissfully oblivious.

    Lub-dub.

    Stronger now, and faster. The intervals between beats had shortened. She closed her eyes and focused, trying to let the sound fade into the background. Jack deserved his rest. He had bravely faced the fight with Morghadus and earned a night free of worry. But for her, there would be no ignoring it. The pulse had become a nightly visitor, a strange, persistent rhythm she couldn¡¯t understand but felt compelled to unravel.

    She stilled herself, searching inward, seeking the origin of the pulse. Was it inside her? Could it be her mana? Her breath slowed as she reached for the connection, tracing the resonance within her.

    Lub-dub.

    Her core. Of course. The realization wasn¡¯t surprising, but what did surprise her was that she hadn¡¯t considered it sooner. This wasn¡¯t mana, though¡ªit wasn¡¯t a natural extension of her power. No, this was other. Something foreign that borrowed her mana to amplify itself, like a signal carried on the tides of her essence.

    Lub-dub.

    She stiffened. It had grown stronger since the battle. Morghadus had tested her in ways she hadn¡¯t expected, swelling her power to dangerous heights, tempting her to let it flow unchecked, obliterating everything in its path. The thrill of that power, the allure of its promise, had been intoxicating. It would always be a test¡ªher control, her will, her resistance to corruption.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    But this signal wasn¡¯t corruption. It was something else, something external, calling to her.

    Lub-dub.

    She rose from the bed, careful not to wake Jack, and moved to the far corner of the room, testing the rhythm. It was subtle, but how it resonated within her seemed... different. She crossed to the opposite corner.

    Lub-dub.

    There. A faint shift, almost imperceptible, but real. She didn¡¯t have proof¡ªonly a hunch, a whisper of logic she couldn¡¯t ignore. She grabbed her cloak and slipped outside into the chill night air. The abbey loomed ahead, its silhouette stark against the darkened sky. Rain still lingered in the air, the ground damp beneath her feet.

    Lub-dub.

    The pulse flared again, and this time, she felt it¡ªa directional tug, subtle but unmistakable. South. She limped across the courtyard, careful to avoid the rancid goat pit. Falling into that would be a humiliation she wasn¡¯t prepared to endure.

    Lub-dub.

    The resonance grew sharper as she moved, tickling her core in a way that clarified her suspicions. A few more data points, and she could confirm it¡ªtriangulate its source. She mentally mapped the angles, and Rugr¡¯s rigorous lessons in mathematics returned to her as she calculated.

    South. The signal came from the south.

    Her breath caught. Rugr. She missed him. She hadn¡¯t realized how much until now. For all her independence, Rugr had been her anchor¡ªher father in all but blood. She hadn¡¯t been apart from him for this long before, and the thought of him alone in the world filled her with a sharp ache. Was he safe? Did he miss her too?

    The night air pressed against her skin, heavy with the lingering dampness of rain. The pulse had gone quiet again, its nightly rhythm complete, but its message was clear. This changed everything. As she made her way back to the cottage, her resolve crystallized. Ilimar no longer mattered. The pull of the pulse couldn¡¯t be ignored. Tomorrow, they would head south. Whatever lay at the source of the signal would hold the answers she needed.

    Jack would understand. He always did.

    When she returned to the room, Bitter was sprawled across the floor, snoring. She rubbed his head and climbed into bed, snuggling up to Jack. She was afraid she had awoken him because he spoke in a whiny voice. ¡°but I don¡¯t wanna fight the demon.¡±

    She rolled her eyes, laid her head on his chest, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 41 - Astirian Scheming

    Markus¡¯s thoughts wandered as he waited, fingers drumming an uneven rhythm on the table. The sound was subtle yet persistent, like a clock marking time.

    When Barto and Breon entered the room, Markus¡¯s mind returned to the present. Barto moved with a deliberate, almost sinister grace, his gait a silent proclamation of his confidence.

    The man was a serpent, and Markus knew better than to trust him. But trust was irrelevant. Their fates were entwined, and Barto¡¯s treachery clung to Markus like stink, current circumstances threatening to drag him deeper into the abyss.

    Breon stood with his hands clasped behind his back like a soldier awaiting orders. Markus studied him. Breon was efficient, dependable, and obedient¡ªa man who never questioned his tasks and carried them out meticulously.

    Markus signaled for him to speak.

    Breon cleared his throat. ¡°We have eyes on Rugr in Ilimar. He moves openly, suggesting he isn¡¯t concerned about being seen or followed.¡±

    Markus allowed himself a faint smirk. Rugr was clever, never careless. If he was moving openly, it was by design. Breon, sharp as he was, was a pawn in Rugr¡¯s game¡ªsomething he likely understood but wouldn¡¯t dare voice.

    ¡°And my daughter?¡± Markus asked, his tone deceptively casual.

    The question hung in the air like a knife waiting to drop. Breon hesitated. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen her. She¡¯s likely concealed somewhere in the city. At one of Rugr¡¯s known locations, though we can¡¯t confirm which. Following your orders to avoid direct engagement, we¡¯ve maintained careful distance in our surveillance.¡±

    Markus¡¯s gaze lingered on Breon as he weighed the man¡¯s words. He gave a curt nod. ¡°Thank you, Breon. That will be all for now. Step outside and await instructions.¡±

    Breon gave a slight bow and left the room.

    The door clicked shut behind him, leaving Markus alone with Barto.

    ¡°More like Rugr has eyes on us,¡± Markus said, his voice dry.

    Barto offered neither confirmation nor dissent.

    Markus focused on the man, searching for cracks in his carefully composed mask. Barto, as always, revealed nothing. His expression was calm, his posture at ease, yet Markus knew there was always more simmering beneath the surface.

    ¡°The girl isn¡¯t in Ilimar,¡± Markus continued. ¡°Rugr is baiting us, buying time.¡±

    ¡°Rugr could have her hidden anywhere. Locating her won¡¯t be simple.¡±

    Markus narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me anything I don¡¯t know, Barto. Kleo isn¡¯t some na?ve child. She may follow Rugr¡¯s guidance, but she¡¯s just as likely to act on her instincts, especially if¡ª¡± He stopped himself, letting the unfinished thought hang in the air.

    Barto¡¯s silence confirmed his understanding.

    ¡°We could only suppress her Kadas Shadoom for so long. It was easier in Astiria, but once we let her leave, we lost what little control we had.¡±

    ¡°We delayed it longer than expected, but it was inevitable,¡± Barto said.

    ¡°And the ship¡¯s captain in Balta confirmed Rugr was alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was alone. Your daughter wasn¡¯t with him.¡±

    ¡°And the remains?¡±

    Barto hesitated. ¡°Rugr claimed there was an incident and promised to return by nightfall. He paid the captain in full but never returned.¡±

    Markus¡¯s jaw tightened. The prepayment was evidence that Rugr had no intention of delivering the remains.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°How long can the body survive in its current state?¡± Markus asked, his voice low.

    ¡°Six months, perhaps a year at most. Beyond that, the degradation will accelerate. The longer it remains suspended, the harder it will be for her to recover¡ªif at all. Eventually, the body will die, trapped forever in whatever spirit realm she occupies.¡±

    Markus didn¡¯t hide his worry. Although the timeline was short, the risks were immense. Too much could happen in a year, and so little was within his control. If they could find the remains, they could be destroyed¡ªor sunk to the ocean¡¯s depths as initially planned.

    ¡°Have Breon return to the capital,¡± Markus ordered. ¡°Let Rugr play his games. Send a small contingent to Midena¡ªif she¡¯s heading for Ilimar, it¡¯s a logical stop on the way. If she¡¯s experiencing Kasad Shadoom, she¡¯ll leave signs. Events that bear her mark.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it,¡± Barto said, rising. He hesitated. ¡°And the remains? Should we focus on locating them?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Markus snapped, his patience thinning.

    ¡°Send a team. Include Thespis. Assign him as the leader, but pair him with someone capable of keeping him in check. Someone calculated.¡±

    Barto nodded, his face betraying a flicker of thought. ¡°I know just the man. Thespis respects him, and he¡¯ll ensure the mission remains on track.¡±

    Markus waved him away, and Barto left without further comment.

    Alone again, Markus leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. He didn¡¯t regret his alliance with Barto, though the man deserved every torment the hells could offer. Barto¡¯s pact with the dark lords of the Sa Kamal had doomed Demana, and Markus¡¯s complicity in that betrayal was an unshakable burden.

    Yet Markus had acted with the best intentions, or so he told himself. He had seen no other way to save his people, no other path to survival. Demana''s fate was sealed long before his hand was forced¡ªbut that did little to ease the weight on his soul.

    <hr>

    Calman Visser strode confidently toward the meeting room, his boots clicking against the stone floor. Barto had made his orders clear: Thespis would appear to lead the mission, but Calman was in charge. No further explanation was needed.

    Thespis, Markus''s son, was young, brash, and entitled¡ªa combination that grated on Calman¡¯s patience. Having trained the boy for fifteen years in riding, hunting, and combat, Calman knew him better than most.

    He had been present during Thespis¡¯s Kadas Shadoom trials, which had proven embarrassingly mundane. The transformation, expected to unleash greatness, revealed an ordinary man. Thespis had taken the slight to heart, compensating with exaggerated arrogance and posturing.

    For this mission, Calman had handpicked the team. First was Junas Folds, a seasoned fighter and trusted ally who had fought beside Calman for centuries. The other choice was Sela Roce, one of Calman¡¯s most promising students. Proficient in Demana magic, Sela excelled in melee and ranged combat, her short bow and blade making her a versatile asset. She was also a reluctant friend of Thespis. The fool had designs on her, misinterpreting her tolerance for romantic interest. Calman suspected her presence might temper Thespis¡¯s recklessness, as he often curbed his more impulsive tendencies around her.

    When Calman entered the room, Junas and Sela stood to greet him. Thespis, seated at the head of the table, made no such gesture. One boot rested on the table, a display of nonchalant arrogance that made Calman suppress a sigh.

    "Calman," Thespis smirked, leaning back in his chair. "I¡¯ve been expecting you. Take a seat, and we¡¯ll review my plan."

    Calman nodded and took a seat nearby. He was already familiar with the plan¡ªit was his, after all, handed to Thespis earlier that morning.

    Thespis rose, adjusting his tunic in what he thought was an elegant motion. He shot Sela a glance, hoping she¡¯d notice the fine craftsmanship of his clothing. She didn¡¯t so much as blink, and Thespis pressed on.

    "About a month ago, Rugr and my sister were tasked with delivering a box to a ship¡¯s captain in Balta. The delivery didn¡¯t happen, and Rugr and Kleo have since vanished. The box¡¯s contents are critical to Astiria¡¯s security, so I¡¯ve assembled this team to retrieve it."

    He paused as though expecting applause. None came.

    "Our mission is straightforward," he continued. "We¡¯ll begin in Balta, gathering information from the seaport. Since the captain and his ship are already at sea, this leg may yield little, but it¡¯s a necessary step. From there, we¡¯ll trace Rugr¡¯s path backward to the box¡¯s origin. Should we encounter Rugr or Kleo, we¡¯ll treat them as allies¡ªunless they give us reason to believe otherwise. Questions?"

    Sela raised a hand, her tone direct. "What¡¯s in the box?"

    Calman couldn¡¯t hide a flicker of amusement at her boldness.

    Thespis bristled, recovering with a practiced air of authority.

    "That¡¯s classified. You''ll be informed about the box¡¯s contents if it becomes relevant to our mission."

    Calman bit the inside of his cheek. Thespis didn¡¯t know what was in the box¡ªnone of them did. Their orders were explicit: recover the box and return it to Astiria. Only Calman had additional instructions from Barto¡ªif circumstances demanded it, destroying the contents would take precedence.

    "Any other questions?" Thespis asked, his voice sharpening.

    When no one responded, he concluded the meeting.

    "Good. We leave for the portal in two hours. Be ready. The sooner we recover the box, the sooner we can return to civilization. The outside world is... dreary."

    He waved a hand dismissively as though erasing the thought itself.

    Calman rose, nodding to Junas and Sela as they filed out. Lingering for a moment, he studied Thespis.

    The boy¡¯s arrogance was bound to cause complications, but Calman had chosen his team with care. Junas¡¯s steady hand, Sela¡¯s sharp mind, and Calman¡¯s own experience would see the mission through, no matter the obstacles ahead.

 Chapter 42 - Friends of Rugr

    Bart woke early, the cottage still heavy with the quiet of an exhausted household. Despite wanting nothing more than to avoid the main room¡ªwhere the reminders of last night¡¯s horrors lay¡ªhe forced himself to face it. Better to tackle the mess now than let it fester.

    ¡°What a mess,¡± he muttered, rubbing his face as he stepped inside.

    The stench hit him first, thick and clinging, as if it had seeped into the very stones. Grimacing, Bart grabbed a bucket and began the grim task of gathering what remained of Antonio. It wasn¡¯t pleasant work. Antonio might have been a prat, but he deserved better than being squished by a demon. There was a moral buried in this somewhere¡ªsummoning demons may be hazardous to your health¡ªbut it needed work before it could pass for gallows humor. Jack and Tholomew could help him workshop it.

    They would bury Antonio¡¯s remains on their favorite hill¡ªa peaceful spot with a lone tree overlooking a meadow. Bart knew Tholomew would approve and even carve a proper placard.

    The demon corpse? That was goat pit material.

    Scrubbing a particularly stubborn patch of blood from the stone, he heard a sharp knock echo through the main room. Bart froze. No one ever knocked on the main door. Besides, the only visitors they¡¯d had for months were Kleo and Jack, and they hadn¡¯t needed to announce themselves.

    He approached the door cautiously, cracking it open and revealing two waiting strangers.

    The man was tall and ruggedly handsome, dressed for practicality but with an air of confidence that marked him as more than a mere traveler. A long sword hung at his hip, resting against his side like a natural extension of himself. The woman beside him was striking, her angular features and pointed ears marking her half-elven. Her sharp eyes took in the room with quick efficiency, lingering on the demon corpse before returning to Bart. To his surprise, neither seemed particularly fazed by the carnage.

    ¡°Sorry to intrude so early,¡± the man said, his voice warm and unbothered. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had quite the party. Makes me wish we¡¯d arrived last night¡ªalways up for a good time.¡±

    Bart blinked, caught off guard by the casual tone. He gestured toward the corpse. ¡°Uh, yeah. One hell of a party.¡±

    The woman offered a polite smile, her voice smoother and more measured.

    ¡°Pardon my husband. He hates missing out on¡­ events. I¡¯m Maya, and this is William¡ªthough he prefers to be called Will.¡±

    ¡°You called him William?¡± Bart asked, curiosity edging his tone. ¡°Is that to annoy him?¡±

    Will chuckled. ¡°I like this guy already.¡±

    ¡°Small pleasures,¡± Maya replied with a smirk.

    ¡°I¡¯m Bart. I live here with my brother and¡­, only my brother now. I¡¯m cleaning up what¡¯s left of Antonio.¡°

    Will looked at Maya and back to Bart. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate¡­ especially for Antonio.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He was a bit of a prat though. Brought it on himself¡ª¡± Then, despite the risk of it falling flat, ¡°summoning demons may be hazardous to your health,¡± he said light heartedly. He felt deflated when he didn¡¯t get the reaction he sought.

    Will only nodded in agreement.

    Well, he¡¯d have to work on it. There was a joke there somewhere¡ªhe could feel it.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for some friends¡ªa young couple named Kleo and Jack. They¡¯re the kind of folks who¡¯d¡­ fit right in with this kind of fun.¡± He gestured toward the demon¡¯s corpse as if it were a centerpiece.

    Bart¡¯s mind raced. He scratched the back of his neck, playing for time.

    ¡°Oh, uh, a lot of young couples pass through here. Can¡¯t say I catch their names¡ªtoo busy in the kitchen. Cooking¡¯s my thing.¡±

    Maya¡¯s eyebrow arched. ¡°You didn¡¯t happen to cook for them, did you?¡±

    Bart hesitated, then gestured toward the dining room.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a seat? I¡¯ll grab my brother, Tholomew. He¡¯s better at keeping track of visitors.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be great,¡± Will said. ¡°Bring a bit of bread and cheese, if it¡¯s not too much trouble? We rode all night¡ªhell of a storm.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we got it too. Lightning so close, I thought my hair might catch fire.¡±

    Bart led them to the dining room, his mind working overtime. ¡°Make yourselves comfortable. I¡¯ll see what I can throw together while you talk to Tholomew.¡±

    Bart slipped through the kitchen and out the side door, hurrying toward the cottage. Stepping inside, he found Jack stumbling out of the bedroom, rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°Visitors,¡± Bart said, his voice low but urgent. ¡°They asked for you and Kleo by name.¡±

    Jack froze, his grogginess vanishing. ¡°By name? Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Human guy and his half-elf wife. Will and Maya is what they said. Seem like professionals. Didn¡¯t even blink at the demon carcass.¡±

    Kleo emerged from the bedroom, still shaking off sleep.

    ¡°Will and Maya? Not anyone I know. Jack?¡±

    Jack shook his head. ¡°Never met a half-elf in my life. Are you sure they¡¯re asking for us?¡±

    Bart nodded. ¡°Young couple. Kleo and Jack. And yeah, no reaction to Morghadus.¡±

    Kleo frowned, her mind racing. ¡°All right. Stall them. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    Bart hesitated. ¡°Where¡¯s Tholomew?¡±

    Jack and Kleo exchanged glances. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen him,¡± Jack said. ¡°Last we knew, he was asleep in that chair.¡±

    Bart sighed. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get them some bread and cheese. You two figure out your story.¡±

    As he left, Jack turned to Kleo, his voice tight. ¡°What do you think they want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, her tone grim. ¡°But I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s more than bread and cheese.¡±

    Tholomew had returned to his room for a quick change, re-donning his familiar cult robe. It was a habit he hadn¡¯t yet shaken, though he resolved to try going without it tomorrow.

    As he made his way down the hall, he paused at the doorway of Antonio¡¯s study, half expecting to see the priest studying his books. The office was quiet now, but the room still carried Antonio¡¯s presence¡ªcluttered with odd trinkets, stacks of notes, and an overstuffed bookshelf threatening to collapse. Tholomew frowned. He¡¯d tidy it up once the main room was back in order.

    Crossing the great room, he winced at the lingering stench. Cleaning up the remains of the demon was the first thing that needed to be done, though it was the task he wanted to tackle least. Still, there was no avoiding it.

    He entered the dining room, surprised to find a man and a woman seated at the table. They both looked up as he entered.

    The man addressed him first. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Tholomew paused, puzzled by the statement. ¡°I¡­ am.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Did you find your brother?¡±

    Tholomew frowned, the question catching him off guard.

    ¡°No, I expected to find him in the kitchen.¡± He gestured toward the door leading to the adjacent room.

    The man¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But you just went into the kitchen looking for your brother.¡±

    Tholomew tilted his head. ¡°Oh. You must mean my brother went into the kitchen looking for me.¡±

    The man turned to his companion, baffled. ¡°What am I missing?¡±

    The woman, suppressing a smile, let him flounder a little longer. ¡°That is the man¡¯s brother.¡±

    The man shook his head as though trying to clear away fog. ¡°Wait. What?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re twins,¡± she clarified, her amusement finally slipping through.

    A glimmer of recognition crossed the man¡¯s face. ¡°Ohhhh.¡± He nodded as if it all made sense.

    Tholomew offered a polite smile. ¡°Correct. I¡¯m Tholomew. The man you spoke to before was my brother, Bart.¡±

    The man nodded again, though his lingering confusion was still apparent. ¡°Yes, yes. I get it now. Twins. It all makes sense.¡±

    The couple introduced themselves and explained they were looking for Jack and Kleo. ¡°Your brother mentioned you might know where they are since you keep better track of the guests,¡± the woman said.

    Tholomew brightened. ¡°Oh, right. Nice couple. They¡¯re still in the cottage, sleeping it off. I reckon they¡¯re tired after all the¡­¡± He gestured toward the great room. ¡°¡­summoning and demon killing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see how that could be exhausting,¡± the man replied dryly. ¡°Any idea when they¡¯ll wake up? It¡¯d be great to talk with them.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t rightly say. They¡ª¡± Tholomew stopped as the side door creaked open, revealing Bart walking towards the dining area.

    ¡°There you are, Thol. I see you¡¯ve met our visitors.¡± Bart greeted them with his usual cheer as he moved to the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Just grabbing some bread and cheese for these fine folks. Thought I¡¯d make some tea. Anyone else?¡±

    The entire table chimed in agreement, and Bart rolled up his sleeves, getting to work with the easy efficiency that always set him apart. The sounds of chopping and clinking soon filled the room as Bart prepared a modest spread.

    <hr>

    When the side door creaked open, a hush fell over the table. Tholomew leaned in to get a better view as Jack appeared, worn but alive after the previous night¡¯s chaos. His usual grin surfaced when he caught sight of Tholomew, a spark of his typical good humor peeking through his weariness. Kleo followed a few steps behind, her expression inscrutable, her blue eyes sharp and watchful.

    Jack, mustering a dose of enthusiasm, bounded into the room and rested a hand on Bart¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I hope you saved some for me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. We know. You¡¯re always hungry,¡± Bart said, his tone carrying a note of exasperation that didn¡¯t hide his fondness.

    Kleo stepped into the room, her presence commanding attention.

    Will and Maya rose from their seats. For a moment, silence reigned as the two groups studied each other. Jack¡¯s levity evaporated under the weight of the unspoken tension.

    Tholomew broke the uneasy quiet. ¡°Where¡¯s Bitter?¡±

    Kleo tilted her head toward the main room. All eyes turned to the doorway, where the wolf stood framed in shadow. Bitter¡¯s lips curled back, exposing sharp fangs as a low, menacing growl rumbled from deep in his chest.

    If the imposing creature fazed Will, he didn¡¯t show it. He reached for a chunk of cold lamb meat on the table and tossed it toward the wolf. Bitter snapped it from the air, swallowing it whole before sitting back on his haunches. Then, his posture shifted, adopting an almost endearing stillness, his amber eyes fixed expectantly on Will.

    Will chuckled at the wolf¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Smart fellow,¡± he murmured, then turned his attention back to Kleo and Jack.

    ¡°I presume you¡¯re Kleo, and that would make you Jack?¡±

    The two nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m Will, and this is my wife, Maya. Rugr sent us to find you. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±

    At the mention of Rugr, Kleo felt a wave of relief swell within her chest. Rugr is alive. But she didn¡¯t let the emotion reach her face. Instead, she stayed poised, her stance rigid with suspicion.

    Jack began to speak, but Kleo held his shoulder, halting him.

    Will recognized the moment and spoke. ¡°Bart, do you have any stone fruits on hand? Apricots or cherries, maybe? Or some jam for the bread?¡±

    Bart frowned, confused by the question. ¡°No, nothing like that. I do have some apple butter if that works,¡± he said, rising to fetch it, but Kleo¡¯s subtle gesture stopped him.

    This was code. Kleo¡¯s responded. ¡°I don¡¯t care much for cherries¡ªor anything with pits, but I always liked climbing the trees.¡±

    Jack¡¯s confusion was evident, his brow furrowing as he glanced between them.

    Will and Maya exchanged a knowing look and nodded. The response was correct.

    Tholomew and Bart, sensing they were missing something, remained quiet.

    Will tossed another piece of lamb on the bone to Bitter, who caught it midair before retreating to the corner with his prize. Then Will and Maya sat down again; their movements relaxed but deliberate.

    ¡°Bart, would you mind bringing more tea? Jack and Kleo look like they could use something to eat. We can talk while we dine.¡±

    Bart brightened at the task and hurried out of the room, already thinking about tea pairings. He decided to bring the apple butter, just in case.

    Will gestured for Kleo and Jack to take seats. Without hesitation, Jack dropped into a chair and eagerly helped himself to what food remained.

    Kleo, slower to sit, finally eased into her chair, her posture stiff but no longer hostile.

    ¡°How is Rugr?¡±

    Will leaned back, smiling. ¡°Rugr is Rugr. The man never seems to change.¡±

    Kleo allowed herself the smallest of smiles. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°We met him in Ilimar,¡± Will explained. ¡°Maya keeps a house there, and I use the city as a base between jobs. Rugr found us there.¡±

    ¡°Why did he send you?¡± Kleo¡¯s tone was even, but her sharp gaze left no room for evasion.

    Will glanced at Tholomew before continuing. Kleo noticed and waved dismissively.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Jack and I trust the brothers.¡±

    Jack grinned and nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°Rugr thought you might be heading to Ilimar. He seemed concerned about dangers¡ªon the road or in the city. He said you might not see them coming until it was too late.¡±

    Kleo considered this, her expression unreadable. The idea unsettled her. What dangers could she be blind to? Rugr¡¯s concerns carried weight, so uncertainty gnawed at her.

    ¡°The plan was for us to find and guide you on a safer route. He suggested heading north to avoid Ilimar altogether. And while we¡¯re with you, provide any training or support you might need.¡±

    Jack, who had been listening, perked up. ¡°What kind of training?¡±

    Will shrugged. ¡°Whatever you need. I¡¯ve got experience with weapons and tactics. Maya is a skilled magic practitioner with some specialties that might come in handy.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression betraying nothing as she scrutinized them. Will noted her wariness but said nothing, waiting for her to speak.

    Maya broke the silence, but Kleo cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ve read your book. The Origins of Magic, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Maya blinked, startled. ¡°You¡¯ve read my book? There were only ten copies made.¡±

    Kleo nodded. ¡°Two years ago. It was a gift from Rugr. Interesting, but it lacked details.¡±

    Maya, recovering, managed a small smile. ¡°It was introductory. I¡¯ve been working on something more advanced, but I imagine it¡¯ll have to wait¡ªseeing as we¡¯re away.¡±

    Kleo leaned forward, addressing Will, her tone sharp. ¡°What¡¯s in this for you? Helping us, I mean. Money?¡±

    Will nodded. ¡°That¡¯s part of it. Rugr asked, though, and I owe him more than a little.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s sharp gaze shifted to Maya. ¡°And you?¡±

    Maya hesitated, choosing her words carefully. ¡°You.¡±

    The word hung in the air, heavy with implication. Kleo¡¯s eyes flicked between them, searching for hidden motives, but neither offered more.

    Jack broke the silence, the tension hanging over the room like a heavy cloud. Breakfast, he thought, should be lighter, even fun.

    ¡°Are you guys talking about Kull magic? I have Kull magic.¡±

    Time seemed to slow as every pair of eyes turned to him. Maya¡¯s teacup slipped from her trembling fingers, shattering against the stone floor with a sharp crash. The fragments scattered, tinkling brightly in the stunned silence. Maya¡¯s wide-eyed and slack-jawed expression betrayed a rare and genuine astonishment.

    ¡°What?¡± Jack asked, clueless about the weight of what he had revealed.

    Kleo groaned, her whisper cutting through the tension like a razor. ¡°Not now, Jack.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jack mumbled, confused and slightly hurt but willing to drop it.

    Maya¡¯s hands shook as she crouched, reaching for the more significant shards of her cup. Her mind raced. What trickery is this? she thought. The man couldn¡¯t possibly have Kull magic. It didn¡¯t make sense. It shouldn¡¯t be possible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cup, ma¡¯am,¡± Tholomew said, crouching to help her. ¡°Given the state of the main hall, a broken teacup¡¯s pretty low on the list of things we need to clean up.¡±

    Maya barely registered his words, her thoughts spinning wildly. Kull magic? From him? It was as if the world had turned upside down.

    Will, watching her, stepped in. He had rarely seen her so shaken. Keeping his tone calm but firm, Will addressed Kleo. ¡°We need to head north. If we were able to find you, then anyone else could. After last night¡¯s light show, I¡¯m sure everyone in Midena¡¯s talking. It¡¯s not like they have much else to gossip about.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s voice cut through, firm and commanding. ¡°We¡¯re going south.¡±

    Will¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°We should go north. Rugr¡¯s instructions were clear.¡±

    Jack, his demeanor shifting to match Kleo¡¯s, met Will¡¯s gaze. ¡°She said we¡¯re going south. If you want to go north, be our guests. We¡¯re going south. Today.¡±

    Will and Maya exchanged glances, their silent communication honed by years of partnership. Finally, Will relented with a resigned sigh. ¡°I see. South it is, then. Care to clue us in on why South is now the destination of choice?¡±

    Jack and Kleo shared a look of their own. Jack answered, his tone clipped but resolute. ¡°We have our reasons. That¡¯ll have to be enough for now.¡±

    Will ran a hand through his hair, muttering under his breath. ¡°Maya, remind me to say ¡®no¡¯ the next time Rugr asks me for a favor.¡±

    Maya¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, the tremor in her hands subsiding. ¡°I will, William. But somehow, the word ¡®yes¡¯ will come out instead.¡±

    Will shook his head. ¡°These two are going to be a handful.¡±

    Jack''s expression brightened as if to prove his point, his cheerful demeanor snapping back into place.

    ¡°Kleo, do you think I have time to show Will the goat pit?¡±

    Kleo pinched the bridge of her nose, letting out a slow, deliberate breath.

    Will chuckled despite himself. ¡°I¡¯d like to see that,¡± he said, a wry grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Is it a hole in the ground where you throw dead goat carcasses?¡±

    Jack¡¯s excited face turned to one of disappointment. ¡°Basically¡±

    Maya rolled her eyes but found herself smiling. A handful, indeed.

 Chapter 43 - Investments

    Once they reached the privacy of the cottage, Jack could sense Kleo¡¯s anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel about this. Rugr made things more complicated.¡±

    Jack considered this. Although Will and Maya''s arrival was a surprise, he was starting to feel that being able to rely on their experience was a positive thing. ¡°Speaking for myself, I can learn from Will. I never had any real guidance growing up.¡±

    He knew he had missed what was troubling her when she didn''t respond. ¡°Rugr is trying to protect you.¡±

    The shift in her posture told him he had found the mark.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, ¡°but part of me resents that he feels like he has to.¡±

    Jack decided not to respond. Her relationship with Rugr was complicated. He would let her find her way through what was troubling her by listening.

    ¡°Rugr still sees me as that little girl trapped in a gilded cage inside Astiria. I¡¯m free of all that, and I¡¯m not going back. I can handle myself. He can¡¯t see that because he¡¯s not here.¡±

    Jack wasn¡¯t sure what Rugr¡¯s motivations were. He had his reasons for feeling uneasy about the man. There was one thing he was sure of: Rugr cared about Kleo.

    ¡°It seems obvious he couldn¡¯t be here, so he sent Will and Maya. People he thought could help. It might have been the best he could do¡ªor the least. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She sighed, and he took it as a sign of acceptance. "I suspect Rugr recruited Will, knowing Maya would follow once he mentioned Kull magic¡ªhe''s good at getting what he wants.¡±

    Jack nodded. "Maya seemed shocked when I mentioned having Kull magic."

    "We all were. Let''s be more careful about revealing that to strangers."

    Jack''s face scrunched in regret. "Yeah. I got that from your reaction."

    A faint smirk played across Kleo''s face. "We need to make sure the brothers keep quiet about it."

    Jack nodded. "I can handle that.¡±

    ¡°Will and Maya, do you trust them? They seem decent enough."

    Kleo turned to face him. "I trust Rugr. And Rugr trusts them. So, in a roundabout way, I don''t not trust them."

    Jack squinted. "Wait... so do you trust them or not?"

    "It means I trust them enough for now. Whether that trust grows or withers depends on their actions going forward."

    "How do we know Rugr sent them?"

    Kleo closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "That exchange about stone fruits and climbing trees? It was a code, Jack. Only Rugr and I know the right questions and responses."

    "Oh," Jack said, drawing out the word.

    Jack frowned. "Should we leave them behind?"

    "No. Rugr knows what he''s doing. I trust him, and you should, too. We''ll travel with them if they agree to head south¡ªMaya''s knowledge of ancient magic could prove valuable."

    Jack hesitated, then muttered, ¡°If I remember correctly, Rugr planned to kill me.¡±

    Kleo sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

    "There was never a plan to¡ª" She stopped herself. "Look, can we not do this right now? We need to focus on getting ready. I have to share some fundraising ideas with the brothers. They can¡¯t afford to stay at the abbey unless they have income. We owe them that much."

    ¡°"Fine. What do you need me to do?"

    "You should start packing. We need provisions, so talk to Bart. You¡¯ll need to fill the water skins, and last but not least, help Bart and Thol drag Morghadus''s remains to the goat pit."

    Jack groaned. "Ugh. That thing reeks. You¡¯ll need to give me another bath after that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Are you sure you don''t want to help? We can make it a ceremony to commemorate your triumph."

    "Hard pass." Kleo grimaced, and they both laughed.

    Kleo and Maya stood off to the side, watching as the men hauled the charred remains of Morghadus toward the goat pit. A blackened husk was all that remained of the demon. Its body was secured with ropes, and as they dragged it across the ground, a trail of black-gray ash streaked behind them, occasional chunks falling away, remnants that could easily be mistaken for lumps of coal.

    Jack claimed the only surviving fragment, one of the demon¡¯s massive black fangs, as a trophy.

    Upon discovering it amongst the char and ash, he broke into an impromptu happy dance. Kleo and the others joined in, laughing. It was a brief moment of reprieve on a day when she felt no bend, only break. Seeing Jack thrilled brought her genuine joy¡ªhe''d earned this victory. But that was yesterday, and today, her urgent need to go south was pushing her anxiety to eleven.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You and Jack seem made for each other,¡± Maya remarked, her voice warm. ¡°I¡¯d love to hear how you two met. Maybe we can share stories while we travel.¡±

    Kleo blushed. ¡°I¡¯d like that. Jack is¡­ special. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without him. He¡¯s kind, funny, and when I need him to be serious, he usually gets there¡ªright before I have to whack him on the head.¡±

    Maya laughed. ¡°That part never changes. I still have to whack William on the head more than I''d like.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask,¡± Kleo began, hesitating, ¡°why you call him William?¡±

    Maya gave her a knowing look. ¡°Because it annoys him. Also, If I called him Will, it would feel too familiar, and¡­¡± She paused, choosing her words carefully. ¡°He¡¯d forget we aren¡¯t on familiar terms right now.¡±

    Kleo wasn¡¯t sure how to respond and nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±

    Maya''s voice softened. "Don''t worry, dear. Things will work themselves out. He and I have been through a difficult stretch. When we have a quiet moment alone, I''ll tell you everything. You''ll find some parts of the story quite familiar."

    Although Maya¡¯s meaning wasn¡¯t clear, she appreciated the offer and decided to wait until she felt ready to share more.

    When they reached the goat pit, the men erupted in curses¡ªthe demon''s remains were too large to fit into the hole. Will instructed them to step back and drew his long sword. He set to work, cutting the charred husk into more manageable chunks.

    Black ash drifted through the air with each strike, the flakes glinting in the light like eerie snow. When he finished, the brothers clapped and cheered. Will took an exaggerated bow, drawing chuckles from the group.

    "Jack," Kleo called out with mock gravity, "try not to breathe in the demon flakes¡ªthat can''t be good for you."

    Jack nodded and pulled his shirt over his nose and mouth while he and the brothers kicked the remains into the pit. The grim task soon turned into an impromptu game, with each man attempting to score with a single kick.

    Will left them to their competition, joining the women as he brushed ash from his sleeves.

    ¡°Well," he said, shifting to a businesslike tone, "we brought horses. I assume you know how to ride?"

    "Yes," Kleo replied. "I learned in Astiria during my training. I enjoyed it, though it wasn''t my passion."

    "And Jack?" Will asked, raising a skeptical eyebrow.

    Kleo smirked. "Jack grew up on the streets of Cabal. So, my guess is no."

    Will turned and called out to Jack. "Hurry up over there! I''ve got something important to show you."

    Jack groaned, kicking one final piece into the pit before trudging over. "More important than kicking demon parts into a goat pit?"

    Will shook his head with mock regret. "Probably not, but it''s still worth your time. Let''s get moving, lad."

    Maya and Kleo watched the two men head toward the barn. Kleo crossed her arms, a faint smile playing on her lips. "I can''t wait to see how this turns out."

    Maya laughed. "Neither can I."

    As Maya and Will prepared the horses, Jack and Kleo sat with the brothers for a final conversation. Though this was only a temporary farewell, a sense of melancholy hung in the air. Their shared experiences over the past few days had forged a genuine bond, and the brothers¡¯ easygoing nature made parting bittersweet.

    Kleo had spent the night devising a plan to help the brothers remain at the abbey. Bart and Tholomew had found a rare happiness in this place, and she wanted to ensure that joy could endure. True happiness was precious, and helping secure it for their newfound friends felt like the right thing to do.

    Kleo began, her voice steady and warm. ¡°I¡¯m keeping two books from Antonio¡¯s library¡ªMaya recommended them. She also found a rare volume she wants to add to her collection. We want to pay for them, of course. Would that be all right?¡±

    The brothers exchanged a glance before Bart shrugged. ¡°We have no use for them. If you or Maya find value in them, take them. There¡¯s no need to pay. They were Antonio¡¯s books, and he has no use for them now.¡±

    Kleo nodded with a small smile. ¡°I suppose not. Still, we insist. The money will help you maintain the abbey.¡±

    Tholomew hesitated but finally relented. ¡°It would help us, Miss Kleo. Thank you. We appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the rest of the library,¡± Kleo continued. ¡°You should sell most of the books in Midena. It will bring a good profit. Maya has also set aside a small collection she thinks you should sell in Ilimar. It¡¯s a long trip, but those books are rare enough to fetch a significant price.¡±

    The brothers¡¯ eyes widened in surprise, and a flicker of relief crossed their faces.

    Before they could respond, Jack leaned forward, his enthusiasm bubbling. ¡°Kleo and I had an idea¡ªsomething that could give you more than a one-time profit. Something sustainable. You want to hear it?¡±

    Both brothers nodded, intrigued.

    ¡°We thought you could turn the abbey into an inn,¡± Jack said. ¡°But not just any inn¡ªa high-end one, with a fancy restaurant to match. You¡¯d have to make the accommodations and the menu top-notch to attract people this far out.¡±

    Kleo added, ¡°Jack and I would be silent partners. We¡¯d provide the funds to get you started. Between that and the money from selling the books, you¡¯d have what you need to make it work.¡±

    Bart and Tholomew stared at them, blinking in stunned silence.

    ¡°An inn? With a restaurant?¡± Tholomew asked.

    Jack grinned. ¡°Yeah! Bart¡¯s cooking would be a huge draw; people will come if the rooms are nice. You could turn the main hall into a dining space that doubles as an event venue for weddings, special events, and fancy dinners. Dinner Theatre!¡±

    Bart¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Weddings? People love weddings! I could create a special menu for those occasions.¡± He paused, considering. ¡°But we¡¯d need help. I¡¯m good in the kitchen but can¡¯t handle meals for a large gathering alone.¡±

    ¡°Midena should have plenty of people looking for work,¡± Kleo said. ¡°You¡¯ll need staff who understand what wealthy customers expect. Your guests will be people who can afford the trip out here, and they¡¯ll pay more for exclusivity.¡±

    Tholomew frowned. ¡°Getting the abbey ready before we can open will take time and money. Are you sure the book sales will cover it?¡±

    Kleo smiled. ¡°They¡¯ll bring in more than enough to get started. The question is whether you¡¯re up for it. You could live off the money and keep things as they are.¡±

    Bart was quick to answer. ¡°I want to cook, feed people. Thol¡¯s my best customer, but I can sit here doing nothing forever. I¡¯m in.¡±

    Tholomew nodded. ¡°Yeah. It sounds like a lot of work, but it¡¯s good work. Purposeful. Better than worshipping demons, anyway.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Bart said with a grin. ¡°As Antonio found out, summoning demons can be hazardous to your health.¡±

    The group chuckled, and Bart beamed, happy to finally use the line he¡¯d been workshopping.

    Jack stood, clapping his hands together. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then! Kleo and I will leave the money for the books we¡¯re taking, plus an initial investment. When we return, we¡¯ll expect to be wined and dined with Bart¡¯s amazing cooking.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to save us your best room,¡± Kleo added.

    The brothers grinned, standing to shake hands and exchange hugs. The atmosphere was lighter now that the future of the abbey was a hopeful vision and no longer a question.

    As they left to join Maya and Will, Jack glanced back with a mischievous smile. ¡°Oh, and one more thing. You¡¯ll need to do something about the goat pit. Might not be the best selling point.¡±

    The brothers laughed, waving them off.

    As Jack and Kleo headed to make the final arrangements, they looked back at the abbey one last time, feeling confident that they¡¯d left it in good hands.

 Chapter 44 - South

    Breon studied Rugr for a long moment. His old friend was hiding something¡ªas was everyone in Astiria''s leadership. While Markus and Barto would never reveal the truth, Rugr might confide in an old friend.

    Rugr returned the look, calm and patient, waiting for Breon to speak.

    ¡°Is it foolish of me to think you will tell me what¡¯s happening?¡± Breon finally asked, his tone edged with frustration.

    The two men shared a deep history, their kinship forged in the crucible of war and survival. Unlike Markus and Barto, Breon knew Rugr would speak truthfully. The others'' motives were self-serving¡ªan agenda hidden beneath a false show of concern for Kleo.

    Breon was sure there was more to their schemes. Rugr¡¯s refusal to align with them only confirmed his suspicions.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rugr¡¯s voice was firm, but there was a weariness in his posture. ¡°Not yet, anyway.¡±

    Breon leaned forward, his frustration evident. ¡°I haven¡¯t earned your trust?¡± After all we¡¯ve been through, you know I wouldn¡¯t betray you.¡±

    ¡°You have my trust,¡± Rugr said, his tone softening, ¡°but if I told you now, you¡¯d wish I hadn¡¯t. It¡¯s something that will break you. It¡¯s also something that you cannot do anything about. Not at the moment, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Break me?¡± Breon scoffed, crossing his arms.

    He had faced unimaginable horrors and survived¡ªthe unrelenting slaughter of his people at the hands of the Sa Kamal, the deaths of his parents, wife, and children. He had been broken once, but time had rebuilt him stronger. What could possibly shatter him now?

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to trust me, Breon,¡± Rugr said, his voice steady. ¡°When it¡¯s time to act, I¡¯ll tell you everything. You have my word.¡±

    Breon exhaled, his jaw tightening. He knew Rugr wouldn¡¯t budge, but the unanswered questions gnawed at him. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take your word for it¡ªfor now.¡±

    Rugr inclined his head, acknowledging Breon¡¯s reluctant acceptance. ¡°What news from Astiria?¡±

    Breon straightened, his tone turning professional. ¡°My orders haven¡¯t changed. They¡¯ve sent a group south to Midena. They think if Kleo is there, her presence will have left some mark.¡±

    Rugr nodded. That move had been predictable.

    ¡°Also,¡± Breon continued, ¡°Thespis is leading a team to Balta. They¡¯ll retrace your steps, hoping to find the box.¡±

    This move was also predictable.

    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve hidden it somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The box is well hidden,¡± Rugr said. ¡°Even if they find it, they won¡¯t be able to open it. Kleo sealed it with a magic I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± This was a white lie, but Rugr thought it was harmless enough.

    Breon raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s in the box, Rugr?¡±

    Rugr hesitated, his gaze searching Breon¡¯s face. There was no point hiding the truth, at least not this part. ¡°Remains,¡± he said finally.

    ¡°Remains?¡± Breon repeated, frowning. ¡°Whose remains?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rugr admitted, his voice grim. ¡°But they scared Markus and Barto enough to order me to recover the box and hand it off to a sea captain. The plan was to dump it into the deepest ocean.¡±

    This was another white lie. He had an inkling of whose body was interned in the box, but it was only a guess. Besides, revealing it would give away too much, putting Breon in danger.

    Breon let out a low whistle, the weight of the revelation settling over him. It explained little but aligned disturbingly well with Markus and Barto¡¯s other actions. Whatever was in that box was a threat¡ªto them personally or perhaps all of Astiria.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need a favor,¡± Rugr said, breaking the silence. ¡°I need to leave the city, find Kleo, and warn her that her own people are trying to hunt her down.

    His expression softened, his voice taking on an uncharacteristic tenderness. ¡°Besides, I miss the girl. We¡¯ve never been apart this long. Goddess knows what kind of trouble she¡¯s getting herself into.¡±

    Breon sighed. Everyone in Astiria knew Rugr thought of Kleo as his daughter, even if Markus was her actual father. ¡°You want me to misdirect my men? Help you slip out of the city?¡±

    Rugr nodded. ¡°I can manage without your help, but better safe than sorry. Once I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll need to sit tight until I return. I¡¯ll find you when it¡¯s time to act.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Breon¡¯s lips quirked into a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that. The next time I see you, I want answers¡ªeverything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have them,¡± Rugr promised. ¡°Take care, Breon.¡±

    He rose from the chair but hesitated. "If for some reason I cannot return within a reasonable time"¡ªhe paused, second-guessing himself¡ª"look to the great desert in the west. You''ll find answers there."

    Breon nodded. It wasn¡¯t the answer he sought, but it was something.

    Blending into the crowded street, Rugr''s mind turned to the task ahead. The box was his priority¡ªretrieving it took precedence over everything else. Finding Kleo would be welcome, but her absence wouldn''t derail his mission.

    He had sworn on his brother''s life to return the box, and that oath weighed heavily upon him. Though their reunion had been brief and painful, he refused to let them be separated again.

    As they rode south, Kleo¡¯s thoughts were preoccupied with Rugr. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it might be a while before she saw him again.

    Being on horseback for the first time in a long time brought back memories of their years spent riding together, him the teacher, constantly training. She hadn¡¯t been on a horse for at least a year but fell back into it quickly, the rhythms of horse and rider now second nature.

    If he was in Ilimar, heading south meant moving away from him, which was what really bothered her. Rugr had always been there, a steadying influence¡ªa guiding presence who lifted her when she struggled¡ªalways helping her to put one foot before the other until she found her way. Now, with the Kasad Shadoom and the mysterious pulse pressing upon her, his absence left a space that even Jack couldn''t fill.

    Though Rugr had taken on the role of a father, he kept his affections restrained¡ªeither by his nature or from a sense of propriety. She understood the constraints placed on him by her mostly absent father. Under the circumstances, it was difficult for her to fault him for not showing the love she knew he held for her. There was no point dwelling on it.

    She pushed her thoughts of Rugr aside, returning to the pleasure of the warm sun, the beauty of the forest, and the thrum of her horse on the trail. Jack rode beside her, his expression hovering between intense focus and mild terror. Though he managed to keep pace, the tension in his grip and the tight line of his jaw made it clear he wasn''t enjoying the ride nearly as much as she was.

    Kleo smiled. Just being next to him lifted some of the weight from her mind.

    "What?" Jack asked, catching her glance.

    "Nothing. Just thinking about how much I love you."

    Without warning, Jack ducked, dodging a tree branch that hung several feet above his head.

    "That was close."

    "Very," Kleo replied dryly. "A real brush with danger."

    Jack straightened in his saddle, his expression deadpan. "I swear I felt the leaves graze my hair."

    Kleo laughed, shaking her head. Jack''s ability to make her smile was one of the things she cherished most about him. Even during tense moments, he found a way to lift her spirits.

    Bitter trailed behind them, keeping a reasonable distance from the horses, who weren¡¯t particularly fond of him. Given that Jack lacked experience on horseback, they were hoping that if the wolf remained out of sight, it would put them at ease. But Kleo still heard their nervous huffs and felt her horse¡¯s pull, urging her to move faster, away from the terrifying beast.

    The group planned to camp along the rocky incline near the area where they encountered the goblin scouting party. They would make good time on horseback, giving them time to check the area for new threats and set up camp before Jack began Maya''s magical training.

    Kleo had given Jack very little training, and what he knew, he had accomplished on his own. This was a good sign for his future abilities, but working with Maya would give him a solid foundation. Kleo thought to follow along as he learned, but Maya thought he might proceed faster with one-on-one sessions. It was a polite way of saying that she would be a distraction.

    They approached the area mid-afternoon, dismounted, and moved the horses into the woods on the far side. Bitter would scout the area between the path and the river''s eastern edge, looking for goblins or anything else that might cause them trouble. The sights and sounds of birds moving amongst the trees gave them no cause for alarm. And the aura of the woods hummed with calm.

    Kleo whispered instructions to the wolf. His ears pricked up as she spoke. Whether he understood or remembered from before was unclear. Mission brief complete, he slipped into the trees, his dark form vanishing into the shadow of the trees. Bitter was designed for this: silent, precise, and attuned to the hunt.

    The group waited for his return, their eyes scanning the woods for movement. Will appeared relaxed, but his posture betrayed his readiness to react at a moment¡¯s notice. Jack, meanwhile, seemed to watch Will as much as the woods, his curiosity about the man¡¯s skillset evident. He was an eager student of anything that improved his skills. Anything that might help him protect her.

    Bitter returned after several minutes. His posture relaxed, and a light huff signaled no immediate danger.

    Maya would stay with the horses while the others moved towards the river to scout the crossing.

    The river was quiet, and Will explained that this was one of the few places to cross it on foot. As it wound south, the current, breadth, and depth posed problems for anyone, even those with a vessel. As you traveled south, the eastern bank grew into a formidable stone wall that had once been the domain of the goblin kingdom.

    After some searching, they found their way back where they had been ambushed. Though signs of the struggle persisted, the remains of the goblins they had killed were gone. There were signs that the bodies had been dragged back toward the river, and they speculated that another party had retrieved them. They would need to remain alert, but with Bitter standing guard over the camp, it was unlikely anyone could sneak up on them.

    While Kleo and Maya cleared debris and deadfall, Jack and Will tied up the horses and began setting up the simple structures where they would sleep. The skies were clear, so they skipped the more rigorous task of weather-proofing the sleeping areas. The camp''s location abutting the rocky rise of the hill offered better protection, and the rocks at the base created natural formations that afforded better privacy¡ªand, if necessary, defense.

    Maya and Jack would begin training in a small clearing near the camp.

    Kleo would join Will and Bitter on a scouting mission that crossed the river and probed deeper into goblin territory. The purpose was to learn as much as possible about goblin activity while avoiding detection or skirmish.

 Chapter 45 - Principia Magica

    Maya and Jack sat in the clearing, using simple relaxation techniques to calm their minds. Once relaxed, Jack learned there would be no sparring, and his shoulders slumped in disappointment.

    "Let''s begin with a conceptual discussion¡ªsomething basic. Since you''ve already done some self-development, I want to give you a simple framework for understanding magic''s building blocks. This will help you learn how to develop these blocks and combine them into versatile, powerful effects."

    Jack shrugged. "Okay."

    "So, let''s start with the magic of our world¡ªit''s the most basic but least versatile. If, as you say, you can use Demana magic and have a form of inherent defense through Kull magic, then this will give you a top-level view."

    "Basic magic deals with elemental forces like fire and water, as well as push and pull forces¡ªyour force projectile being a perfect example. But it goes beyond these. I specialize in magic that affects living beings'' states¡ªnot dramatic transformations like turning someone into a frog, but subtle changes to their physical or mental condition. These effects are known as de-buffs. I can induce lethargy, drowsiness, or even sleep. They''re all variations of the same magical blocks, albeit arranged differently."

    "De-buffs sound interesting. Will you be able to teach me those?"

    She nodded. "I''m confident you''ll be able to master all those abilities and more. It will take time and dedication. You''ll need to practice daily¡ªthe more you use your magic, the stronger it becomes and the closer you''ll get to mastery."

    "Jack, when you were little, did you ever play with building blocks?"

    Jack snorted. ¡°I was too poor for toys. The closest I had were sewer rats.¡±

    "But you know what I mean¡ªblocks you can stack and combine to make things?"

    "Of course."

    "Let me explain using blocks. Say I build a wall, then glue the blocks together to keep it fixed. Then I build a castle and a drawbridge. Each structure represents a single element of magic. When I bind these three elements together, they create a spell. Magic is composable, so I can combine the elements in different ways to create different effects.¡±

    ¡°Are effects and spells the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. People usually refer to effects with a similar result as the same spell. An effect is just a spell variant¡ªif that makes sense. Drowsiness is a variant of the sleep spell. Same elements, combined differently to achieve a different effect.¡±

    ¡°The important part of basic magic is that an element is the fundamental building block. It can''t be broken down into its constituent parts. The glue creates an unbreakable bond."

    "So you need more blocks to build new elements and combine them to create new effects?"

    "Yes, exactly. Working with elements is easier but inflexible¡ªcreating different spells requires access to more elements. But imagine if we could break an element apart and reuse the blocks to create a different element. That would give us composability and versatility."

    "Can we do that?"

    "I can''t, but you can. Demana magic works at a more fundamental level. Kull magic offers even more."

    "Then why don''t I learn Kull magic and skip the others?"

    "That''s an excellent question. Think of it this way: if you want to use Kull magic to create a block, it would be like binding a million grains of sand into the proper shape¡ªa complicated and tedious process. Kull magic is best used more fundamentally, which I won¡¯t get into right now. It¡¯s a bit of mind fuck¡ªif you don¡¯t mind me saying."

    "Well, I guess it¡¯s good my Kull magic works automagically. I can''t control or modify it¡ªthe blocks are already assembled into protective walls around my core."

    "If that¡¯s true, it is good, but we must confirm that. We¡¯ll explore your Kull magic after we cover the basics."

    "Okay. I prefer to work on my Demana magic. Some of the things Kleo can do are amazing. Can''t we skip ahead to that?"

    "Demana magic is quite specialized and not well understood. I''m fortunate to have Rugr as a source of reference information. I''ll learn as much from studying Kleo''s use of Demana magic as from her Kull magic."

    ¡°What makes it so different?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about elements like fire or force. Demana magic is tied to aura¡ªlight and dark, good and evil, though that¡¯s an oversimplification. It¡¯s more like¡­ Harmony and Disharmony.¡±

    Jack blinked. ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°To keep the metaphor going, imagine that with Demana magic, the blocks have colors. Some colors blend well, while others clash. You might combine two blue blocks with a green one and get something useful. Try red and blue, and it might collapse. Demana magic has more of certain color blocks than others. That means the elements you can create are more limited and specialized.¡±

    ¡°That sounds complicated.¡±

    Maya smiled. ¡°Only at first. Once you start practicing, it¡¯ll click.¡±

    Jack''s expression suggested he remained unconvinced.

    "One final thing before we practice. All magic originates from Kull magic¡ªother forms are structured systems built upon it, naturally occurring simplifications of the original."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Good to know.¡±

    "Okay, enough theory. Let¡¯s switch things up and work on your focus. We¡¯ll use your force spell, but I want you to remember that the exercise is about honing your focus, not mastering the spell. Ready?¡±

    Jack stood up, colored blocks swirling through his mind, arranging and rearranging themselves into simple shapes. Could magic really be this simple?

    When Kleo and Will returned, Maya and Jack sat together in the camp. The fire was made, but its heat was uncomfortable in the late afternoon. Kleo was still hot and sweaty from the journey, although the river crossing had cooled her down.

    Their report was simple. There were goblins, but from what they could tell, their camps were further to the south and west. The western edge of the river was clear. They had heard the sounds of drums in the distance¡ªrhythmic communication between camps rather than drums of war.

    They shared a meal from the provisions Bart had prepared. The provisions would not last long with four rather than two, but their proximity to Clan Ulgan and Ulgar would allow them to restock before they made their way into the southern wilderness. They would stick to the river as long as they could. Its bounty of fish, not to mention the freshwater, would be an asset.

    They did their best to converse, but it went in fits and starts. Will and Maya were interested in hearing about the Battle of the Dark Witch, but Jack didn¡¯t like talking about it. It was a reminder of the lost memories and his afterlife experience, something frustratingly intangible and impossible to explain. His experience with the goddess was deeply personal, creating further resistance to sharing.

    Jack seemed willing to talk about Morghadus, but for unknown reasons, Will and Maya seemed uncomfortable with the topic. Kleo guided him towards safer subjects, gigging, and living in the Woog village. They still had a pleasant evening, but both groups decided to retire to their respective sleeping areas once night arrived.

    When Kleo and Jack excused themselves, Will and Maya remained sitting side by side in front of the fire. Kleo caught a small, fleeting smile from Maya. A tension still lingered between them, but for the moment, they seemed content, sharing the fire¡¯s warmth in companionable silence.

    Kleo and Jack had chosen a spot away from the fire, a secluded corner of rocks with a canvas hung to act as a makeshift entrance. It was a private space of their own, open to a sky filled with stars and a waning moon that glowed soft and warm. If the weather shifted, they would have to create cover, but for now, the cool, clear weather of the night looked like it would hold.

    Kleo removed her clothes. They were still damp from the river crossings, so she draped them over a low-hanging branch to dry. Jack had already undressed, his clothes thrown into a pile on the ground. She folded them neatly and set them aside.

    Sliding under the blanket, she pressed herself close to Jack, her lips finding his shoulder, then his neck. Each kiss drew a soft murmur of contentment, and she felt the day''s tension ebb from her body. His warmth enveloped her, and she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer still.

    She wanted this moment to last forever¡ªthis quiet intimacy, the feel of his skin against hers, the rise and fall of his breath beneath her fingertips. Her heart swelled with love, and she could not resist the soft ache of her longing.

    Shifting her weight, she rolled him onto his back and moved to straddle him. Her hands found their way to his curls, threading through them as her lips met his in tender, lingering kisses. Her desire flared like a slow-burning fire, insistent and undeniable. She trailed her fingers down his chest, savoring his warmth.

    Jack stirred, his eyes half-opening to meet hers with a playful gleam. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he asked, his voice low and drowsy.

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± she teased, her tone light and filled with mischief. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping, and I¡¯m loving you.¡±

    He smiled, his hands moving instinctively to her hips. ¡°Mmm, should I go back to sleep, or do you need me awake for this?¡±

    She leaned down, kissing him, her lips pressing harder against his.

    ¡°Awake would be nice,¡± she murmured against his mouth. ¡°From what I can tell, I don¡¯t think that will be strictly necessary.¡±

    Jack chuckled, his hands tightening on her hips as she kissed a trail along his jaw, her breath warm against his skin.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, his voice thick with affection, ¡°maybe I¡¯ll stay awake¡­ just to see how this turns out.¡±

    Will and Maya faced a new sleeping arrangement. Sharing a sleeping space for the first time in over three years. In Midena, they had been fortunate to find adjoining rooms, a convenience that had spared them from facing this intimate situation sooner.

    When Will joined her in the makeshift tent, he muttered a soft hey¡ªmore of a grunt than a greeting. Maya glanced over her shoulder, sensing his discomfort. It wasn''t the tight quarters or their proximity that bothered him; he was worried that this arrangement might unsettle her. That was Will, always concerned about doing the right thing, even when unsure what that meant. She felt a pang of guilt for the bitterness she had carried toward him over their time apart.

    To her surprise, being close to him now felt¡­natural. These few days together had rekindled memories of what they once shared¡ªand what they might reclaim. Will was far more than his rugged looks and easy charm. His kindness, warmth, and fierce loyalty set him apart. He had always trusted her completely, respected her judgment, and treated her as an equal. These qualities had captured her heart even more deeply than the way his laugh could illuminate her darkest days.

    But Will wasn''t perfect. He could be frustratingly reserved¡ªespecially with emotions that mattered most. He struggled with vulnerability and often faltered when she needed him to open up. When he couldn''t fix things between them, his frustration would build until he was wounded, retreating rather than fighting for what they had. Their separation had left scars she wasn''t sure would ever heal. Yet tonight, lying here with him so close, she wondered if they might begin to try.

    Beside her, Will shifted, trying to find a comfortable position. Though she faced away, she could sense his unease and a tense breath, held for a moment, then released in a slow, calming exhale.

    Through the quiet night came the sounds of Kleo and Jack. Soft moans of pleasure drifted across the camp, interwoven with whispered words and tender kisses. The intimacy filled the air, and Maya''s chest tightened¡ªnot with jealousy but longing. She heard Will''s quiet sigh beside her.

    "Go to sleep, Will," she said, quiet but firm. She had deliberately chosen his preferred name, offering something small but meaningful. It signaled that she saw him¡ªthe man she had loved, the man she wasn''t sure she could forgive but wanted to try. It was a step, and in her heart, she knew he would understand its significance.

    A moment later, he shifted closer and draped his arm over her. She froze, uncertain. His gesture was tentative¡ªmore question than declaration. As she exhaled, the regret and pain within her began to crack open. Tears streaked down her face as a flood of emotions welled up inside her.

    Four years had passed since they lost Jared¡ªthe day everything began to unravel. Fuck that bitch. She prayed that the young couple making love under the stars had ended her. She tried to hold back her sobs, not wanting Kleo and Jack to hear, but the emotions overwhelmed her. Sadness crashed through her for the loss of Jerod. Regret consumed her for the anger and blame that had poisoned their relationship. Emptiness hollowed her heart for all the years wasted apart. And yet, mixed within this storm of feelings was something bright and warm¡ªhope.

    Will remained silent, drawing her closer with a steady, reassuring touch. When her tears finally subsided, he pressed a long, gentle kiss to her temple. She let out a shuddering breath, her eyes still glistening with tears.

    As her breathing steadied, the warmth of his embrace guided her into a peaceful sleep. For the first time in years, she believed that they might find their way back to each other. Tomorrow would bring questions, challenges, and complexities of their "new normal." But tonight, she savored this fragile connection they had rekindled. It wasn''t yet a promise¡ªonly a chance. And for now, that was enough.

 Chapter 46 - Something Wicked

    After their passion beneath the stars faded into a satisfied hum, Jack rolled over and fell asleep. Kleo lay awake listening to his breathing, finding its steadiness comforting. She had tried to be discreet but knew their quiet moans, playing off the rock walls, had carried through the camp. It didn¡¯t bother her. She would never hide her love for Jack. The world was unpredictable and cruel, but their love would always be a constant, burning brightly in the chaos. She would seize every moment with him and choose no other way to live.

    Kleo felt a new tension, something pulling at her, drawing from her core. It was an odd sensation, spasms of energy rising and falling, tracing from her center to the extremity of her limbs. It was her Kasad Shadoom trying to tell her something. Whatever it was, she was not interested. It was late, and the lub-dub pulse should soon return.

    As if manifested by her thoughts, it came to her insistent, steady, and strong. She had always listened to the pulse¡ªif listen was the right word. Anxiety had kept her body taut and her mind apprehensive. After triangulating the signal, she felt more confident, at least understanding that the pulse was a beacon. Now, she relaxed, sinking into herself, pushing away the growing surges in her core. Her body listened, relaxing, so she opened her mind as the pulse washed over her.

    The change was initially subtle as the distant beat settled into her chest, its rhythm aligning with her heartbeat. The immersion grew, and warmth spread through her, finding and filling spaces within her that she hadn¡¯t realized were empty. She stifled a gasp as pure and unfiltered joy radiated through her. It was a joy she couldn¡¯t explain, a feeling of being held in a love so vast and so kind that it could never exist in this mortal world.

    The spell was broken when her thoughts turned to Jack. It reminded her of what he had experienced after his near-death battle with the Dark Witch¡ªa benevolent presence that cradled him in peace and light. Was this the same force? The essence¡ªnurturing and protecting¡ªresembled what he described. She longed to wake him, to share it with him, though she knew no words could capture the enormity of it.

    With a sudden rush, her core swelled and shrank, waves crashing through her, energy ebbing then rolling back only to build again. Magic churned in her veins, too volatile to contain, and she clenched her teeth, fighting the pressure building in her limbs.

    Then she caught it¡ªa scent. Sharp. Wet. Feral.

    Her eyes snapped open.

    What¡­? She sniffed again, instinct overriding thought. Something was approaching the riverbank, a hundred or more meters away. She could hear the quiet ripples where the water was disturbed and smell the familiar stench from that day in the woods. Goblins.

    How? Demana senses weren¡¯t that precise. Marginally better than humans. Nothing like this. Another swell rose from her core, shooting down her arms to her fingertips. Her hands trembled¡ªtwitching with fine, involuntary spasms. Heat climbed her neck and spread across her face like fire beneath her skin.

    Then came the shift.

    Her jaw ached. The bones within flexed and creaked, elongating and reshaping. She shut her eyes and bit back a gasp, pressing her palms into the dirt.

    No. Not here. Not in front of Jack.

    He lay only a few feet away, sound asleep, one hand half-curled toward her on the blanket. Maya and Will lay farther off, hopefully unaware.

    Panic clawed up her throat. If he wakes up¡ªif he sees this¡ª

    She was changing. Kasad Shadoom summoned her, and it would not be denied. Whatever she was becoming, whatever twisted scheme the Fates had bound her to¡ªit wasn¡¯t something she would do lying in the dark beside the boy she loved.

    She rose, fast and quiet, feet bare against the mossy ground. The scent from the river was more pungent now. Coming ashore. Waiting. Watching. She ran for the woods¡ªaway from the camp, away from Jack¡ªchased by the rising heat in her chest and the terrifying truth swelling behind her ribs.

    She wasn¡¯t herself anymore. She was something more. Something terrifying.

    Something the goblins would soon regret meeting.

    She ran faster than she should¡¯ve been able to, her feet light against the ground. Trees blurred past her. The scent of something vile¡ªiron, rot, sweat¡ªhung thick in the air. Goblins. Getting closer.

    But it wasn¡¯t fear that drove her.

    It was something else. Hunger. Not for food¡ªfor release.

    Her knees buckled. She staggered to a stop in a clearing and dropped to all fours, panting, trembling. Then the pain came. It wasn¡¯t like wounds or broken bones. This was inside her¡ªbones shifting, skin tightening, muscles twisting as if trying to rip free of her frame. Her fingers spasmed, curling, nails sharpening. She clutched at the earth, dirt grinding under her palms. Her breath came in ragged gasps. The forest was too bright, too loud. Every heartbeat echoed like a drum in her ears. Every scent split into pieces¡ªtree bark, wet skin, blood, metal.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She was coming apart.

    Something ancient stirred inside her¡ªnot only Kasad Shadoom¡ªsomething deeper. A memory not her own. Rage. Pain. The unbearable weight of loss. She pressed her forehead to the ground, teeth clenched hard enough to ache.

    Not now. Not here. Not yet.

    But her body wasn¡¯t listening. She screamed into the moss, low and broken. Her skin shimmered faintly¡ªnot glowing yet¡ªbut something beneath the surface, like light behind a veil, tried to break through. Then she smelled them. Goblins. Only steps away.

    And her pain, her terror¡ªit vanished. Drowned beneath a flood of heat and fury.

    Her lips peeled back. Not a smile. Not even a snarl. A need.

    The need to hurt something.

    <hr>

    Jack jolted awake, his mind foggy, heart thudding for reasons he couldn¡¯t name. He turned toward Kleo¡¯s side of the bed.

    Empty.

    She must be using the bathroom. She always did after sex. He exhaled and let his head fall back, slipping toward sleep again when something tugged at the edge of his thoughts. A sound. A scream? He couldn¡¯t tell if it had been real or part of a dream. Probably nothing. The woods were quiet.

    The fire still crackled. Still¡ªKleo wasn¡¯t lying next to him.

    He sat up. Her pants still hung on the low branch nearby. She hadn¡¯t gotten dressed. That wasn¡¯t unusual, but panic still stirred in his chest.

    He kicked free of the blankets and pushed out of the tarp-covered entrance to the shelter, bare feet hitting cold ground. The fire still burned, low but steady. No sign of movement. No sound but the wind in the trees.

    He turned in a slow circle. She wouldn¡¯t have gone far.

    ¡°Kleo,¡± he whisper-shouted. ¡°Kleo? Where are you?¡±

    Will burst from the tent, weapon in hand, Maya right behind him, bleary-eyed but alert.

    ¡°Jack? What the hell¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Kleo¡¯s gone,¡± Jack said, pacing. ¡°I woke up¡ªstartled¡ªI swear I heard a scream.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, a thunderous crash echoed from the woods. Branches snapped. Brush splintered.

    All three froze.

    Jack¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°That was her. We have to find her¡ªnow¡ª¡± He lurched forward, but Will caught his arm.

    ¡°Hang on¡ªgrab a weapon. And pants.¡±

    "Pants are optional, but get a weapon," Maya interjected.

    Will turned and gave her a look that said Seriously?

    "What?" Maya said. "It''s been a while. A girl can look, can''t she?"

    Will shook his head. "Not in front of me, if that''s all right with you."

    Meanwhile, Jack stumbled, trying to pull his pants on mid-run, nearly tripping over himself.

    ¡°For the love of¡ªJack, slow down,¡± Will barked. ¡°You¡¯re gonna stab yourself before we even find her.¡±

    Jack paused long enough to finish fumbling his laces together. He caught Maya¡¯s gaze¡ªstill lingering¡ªand leaned toward Will. "You need to handle that situation," he said, nodding at Maya.

    "Not now, Jack."

    "He''s not wrong," Maya chimed in.

    Will groaned, exasperated, and they moved toward the river.

    The forest was thick with shadow as they crossed the main path, heading east toward the river. Jack conjured a glowing orb¡ªone of the only spells he¡¯d mastered¡ªand swept it from side to side, casting pale light through the trees as they pushed forward.

    Shirtless and barefoot, Jack barreled through the underbrush, branches and thorns raking across his skin. Scrapes and cuts showed across his arms and chest, but he didn¡¯t slow down or even seem to feel them.

    Then they saw the first body.

    A goblin slumped across the base of a tree, head intact but mashed flat against its chest like something had gripped it in a vice. Blood painted the bark. Jack stumbled back, a flash of memory seizing him¡ªAntonio, crushed in Morghadus¡¯s grasp, the priest reduced to a fine red mist.

    Will scanned the scene, brow furrowed. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Maya knelt beside the body. ¡°Something big. Strong. Maybe an ogre?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Will muttered.

    He examined the forest floor, then pointed to a set of disturbed brush and crushed leaves. ¡°Trail leads this way.¡± They followed in silence, the weight of unease growing heavier with each step.

    In a clearing near the riverbank, they found two more goblins. One lay in pieces, torn at the waist, its yellow eyes wide with frozen terror. The other was propped against a tree, chest crushed inward like wet paper, its curved sword still clutched in limp fingers.

    They didn¡¯t speak. No one had to¡ªthe air stank of blood, fear, and something wrong.

    Will moved ahead, tracking a streak of blood through the grass to the water¡¯s edge. A goblin lay face-down in the mud, its head dragged meters from its body, claw marks tearing deep into its neck. Another floated nearby, face submerged, puncture wounds across its spine, blood painting the river red. He crouched low, inspecting a massive footprint pressed into the mud, filling with pink-tinged water.

    He looked back at the others. ¡°Not an ogre.¡±

    Maya joined him, squinting at the track. She said nothing, but her silence spoke volumes.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it crossed the river,¡± Will said, standing. ¡°So that¡¯s where we¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°Damn right we are,¡± Jack said, stepping into the current, eyes locked on the far shore.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Maya raised a hand. ¡°Dismiss the orb. If something¡¯s watching, it¡¯ll see us coming a mile away.¡±

    Jack hesitated. Every muscle in his body screamed move, but he nodded and dimmed the light. Maya whispered an incantation and a wave of magic passed over them.

    The world shifted.

    Shadows peeled back, replaced by sharp detail¡ªrocks, trees, moonlight glints on water. The forest stood crystal clear, even in pitch black.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta teach me that,¡± Jack whispered. ¡°It¡¯s like daytime.¡±

    ¡°Pretty cool, right?¡± Will said. ¡°I knew a guy with a ring that did the same thing¡ªand more. Let him see through walls, too.¡±

    Jack blinked. ¡°You can enchant a ring?¡±

    Maya, ever the teacher, stepped in. ¡°Sort of. It''s not as easy as casting a spell onto an object. The magic and the material have to be crafted together. It¡¯s a complex process, but the result is powerful.¡±

    With the night vision in place, they scanned the far shore. Will spotted something first¡ªa body up the embankment. Then he pointed downstream. Another goblin floated in the river, caught on a log, limbs twisted and drifting.

    Jack¡¯s stomach dropped. ¡°What if that¡¯s¡ªwhat if it¡¯s Kleo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Will said, squinting. ¡°Too small. And the teeth¡ªsharp. That¡¯s a goblin.¡±

    Jack exhaled.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re losing time.¡±

    They stepped into the waist-deep water, the river swallowing the sound of their movement as they pushed toward the western bank¡ªeach of them praying they weren¡¯t already too late.

 Chapter 47 - Entangled Fates

    Kleo crouched in the middle of what used to be a goblin encampment. Ten minutes ago, it had been a bustling mess of crude huts and bark-covered tents. Now, it was mostly blood and splinters.

    She was responsible for all of it¡ªthe flattened shelters, the craters, the pile of mangled bodies. It had been a whole thing, but honestly, she was over it now.

    Her mottled black skin shimmered with faint gold pulses¡ªveins of molten light throbbing beneath the surface. The energy was finally fading, her body returning to something closer to herself. The armored plates rippled across her arms and shoulders began to dissolve, flaking away like ash and drifting off in the breeze.

    Her clawed hands flexed restlessly, fingers unnaturally long and tipped with razor-sharp obsidian nails. Like her hands, her feet had transformed into weapons. At her back, two nubs of wings itched beneath her skin¡ªapparently, her transformation came with some interesting upgrades.

    She wondered if Jack would be into that. Wings could be sexy. Being two and a half meters tall might pose some challenges in the bedroom, but she could always be the top.

    She looked at the goblin who was curled into a ball near the corner of a collapsed tent, wrists and ankles bound. She had managed to remove the gag but was still breathing like she was mid-cardiac arrest. She shrank away as Kleo looked at her, trembling so hard her nose ring jingled.

    Kleo tried to smile. That didn¡¯t help.

    She knew this goblin. The last time they''d crossed paths, the little green woman had been a reluctant bridesmaid, standing next to the Dark Witch in a crimson dress with black trim.

    That had been, without question, the absolute worst day of Kleo''s life¡ªnot a single other day even came close.

    "I liked your dress," Kleo said, her voice a low, distorted rumble that sounded more like a growl than a greeting.

    The goblin stared at her, wide-eyed. "W-what?"

    "At the wedding. Crimson with black buttons. Very tasteful."

    The goblin blinked, trying to piece together the memory. "You were... there?" she asked.

    Kleo nodded. "Caught the bouquet."

    A beat of silence. "Oh."

    "The Dark Witch is dead," Kleo said, wiping a streak of blood from her thigh. "You probably figured that out when the corruption vanished."

    "Yeah. Thank Gnar, my hair grew back. That bald comb-over was not my aesthetic."

    Kleo nodded. "You look much prettier now¡ªfor a goblin."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Thanks... I think. Did you kill her?"

    "My husband delivered the killing blow, technically, but I softened her up first."

    "Yeah, well... fuck that bitch."

    Kleo chuckled. "Right?"

    ¡°So you were the human woman sitting on the groom''s side?"

    Kleo was demana, not human, but she didn¡¯t bother explaining.

    "Yep." She popped the ''p'' with annoyance. "The whole thing was ridiculous."

    "You look... different."

    Kleo looked down at herself.

    "Yeah. It''s a whole... situation. I¡¯m just hoping I''ll return to normal soon¡ªI don''t want my husband to see me like this. He gets queasy around demons."

    The goblin tilted her head, squinting at Kleo¡¯s towering, half-demonic form.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re a demon now?¡±

    Kleo sighed. ¡°Yeah. Kind of. Half, maybe. It¡¯s new. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a good demon.¡±

    The goblin gave a nervous glance at the wreckage of the camp¡ªthe smashed tents, the mangled corpses, the blood-splattered trees.

    ¡°Uh-huh. Are¡­ are you sure you¡¯re a good demon?¡±

    Kleo scratched at one of her wing nubs, then gave a lopsided grin. ¡°I want to be good. But part of me wants to be bad, too. I¡¯m trying to work it out.¡±

    ¡°Not super reassuring.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like sex,¡± Kleo said, entirely serious. ¡°If you want it to be good, you must be a little bad.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll try to remember that if I ever¡­¡±

    ¡°Have sex? Highly recommend. But wait for the right goblin. Makes all the difference.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Okay. So your husband¡¯s coming?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Maybe ten minutes out.¡±

    Kleo looked down, picking at the blood on her toes. ¡°About that¡­ can I ask a favor?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ sure.¡±

    ¡°When he shows up, can you¡­ not mention I was here? Say you didn¡¯t see anything. You were blindfolded. Bound. Hiding in a tent.¡±

    The goblin shrugged. ¡°Okay¡­ he¡¯s not gonna hurt me or leave me tied up, is he?¡±

    ¡°Nah. He¡¯s a sweetheart. His name¡¯s Jack.¡±

    The goblin tilted her head. ¡°Wait¡ªJack? The groom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one. He probably won¡¯t remember you, though. Killing the witch messed with his soul. His memory¡¯s patchy. He knows what happened, but they¡¯re not¡­ his real memories.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could forget. I was enchanted for three years. She never hurt me, but¡­ she made me do weird stuff.¡±

    Kleo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Weird like¡­ sex stuff?¡±

    The goblin gave her a look that screamed: Seriously?

    ¡°No. Weird, like dancing jigs with pigs. Putting on puppet operas. Walking backward for a week. Eating with a fork. That kind of weird.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Got it. Dark Witch weird.¡±

    ¡°You think about sex a lot.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you have a problem.¡±

    Kleo nodded solemnly. ¡°I do. I really do.¡±

    Kleo tilted her head. ¡°Hey¡ªI just remembered. I had to stay in the ruins overnight because Jack was pretty close to dead. I searched the place and found a drawer full of junk. There was this pendant¡ªstone surrounded by runes. It had a Goblin King engraved on the back.¡±

    The goblin¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°That¡¯s my royal signet! A gift from my mother¡ªpassed down from the first Goblin Queen, my ancestor. She married King Ragmar.¡±

    ¡°I know who he was; he united the goblin tribes.¡±

    The goblin looked impressed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°So¡­ are you a princess? Or a queen? How does that work?¡±

    ¡°Technically, princess. But there¡¯s no king or queen. No kingdom to speak of. So¡­ I guess that makes me Queen of Nothing.¡±

    Kleo smiled. ¡°Me too. Well, Jack worships me, but that¡¯s contractual.¡±

    They both laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to sneak back to my camp before I finish de-morphing. We¡¯re near the river crossing, along the hills. I¡¯ll bring it back with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thanks for saving me¡ªagain.¡±

    Kleo waved, already turning toward the trees. Her senses were fading¡ªthe enhanced vision and the scent trails. She knew Jack and the others were close, but not how close.

    She looked back and whisper-shouted. ¡°I wasn¡¯t here. We never met.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± said the goblin. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll wait for your friends. Nothing better to do. Maybe they can cut these bindings for me¡­¡±

 Chapter 48 - Safe Return

    Reaching the goblin encampment, they stopped cold. Its destruction was nearly total. Of the dozen crude shelters, only two remained upright, one leaning dangerously, ready to collapse at any moment. Goblin corpses lay strewn across the ground, their bodies mangled in ways that matched the grim trail they''d followed.

    In the center of the devastation sat a single goblin, wrists and ankles bound. She watched them approach, uncertainty flickering behind her forced smile. She raised her bound wrists, clearly hoping to be freed.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she said, voice shaking despite her attempt at confidence.

    Will, Maya, and Jack advanced cautiously, scanning the ruins and tree line. This could easily be a trap.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯s gone. I''m the only one left,¡± she assured them, though her voice trembled.

    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± Will asked sharply. ¡°Which way did it go?¡±

    ¡°I...I didn¡¯t see,¡± she admitted. ¡°I was tied up and hid in a tent until everything quieted. But it smelled foul, like a Hill Troll. It headed west, toward those hills.¡±

    Will glanced at Maya, whose skeptical expression mirrored his own.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Jack interjected, squinting thoughtfully. ¡°Do I know you?¡±

    She offered a hesitant smile. ¡°We haven¡¯t formally met. I¡¯m Rahna¡ªI was a bridesmaid at your wedding.¡±

    Will and Maya exchanged confused looks.

    Jack¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, the goblin bridesmaid.¡±

    She brightened slightly. ¡°Yes! Red dress, black buttons. You complimented my dress. Well, someone did¡ªI''m pretty sure it was you.¡±

    Jack frowned, trying to recall. ¡°Right...I¡¯m Jack. Have you seen my wife? Or a wolf¡ªlarge, black, yellow eyes?¡±

    Rahna shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t seen her. No wolves either.¡±

    Will cleared his throat, drawing Jack¡¯s attention. ¡°Care to fill us in?¡±

    Jack sighed. ¡°Right. When Kleo and I ran into the Dark Witch, she kissed me, and Kleo got mad. Then the witch tried to marry me. Rahna here was her bridesmaid.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Maya said flatly.

    Will shook his head. ¡°That didn¡¯t help¡ªbut fine. I''m cutting her loose.¡±

    As Will freed Rahna from her bindings, Maya examined the ground closely.

    ¡°Why were you tied up?¡± Will asked.

    ¡°A minor clan lord held me captive to trade up with Volgar the Spider. That''s him over there¡ªthe one without testicles.¡±

    Will winced. ¡°Ouch.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s not the worst part.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Maya returned, showing concern. ¡°It''s consistent with what we saw on the trail. Brutal, efficient. No human footprints, no wolf tracks. I don''t think Kleo or Bitter were here. And whatever did this, it''s no Hill Troll.¡±

    Jack started to protest, but Will held up a hand, his gaze fixed on the woods. "No need to worry, Jack. They''re right there."

    They turned to see Kleo emerging from the trees, Bitter padding at her side.

    "Jack!" she called, running to him and embracing him tightly. "Thank the goddess, you''re all right. I couldn''t sleep, so Bitter and I went for a walk, and when we returned, you were gone. We found the trail of carnage and started tracking you."

    Jack hugged her tightly. "I thought a Hill Troll had taken you. We''ve been following dead goblins for an hour."

    "Same," Kleo replied dryly, then turned her gaze to Rahna. "Who''s this?"

    ¡°Oh¡ªthis is Rahna, the goblin bridesmaid from the wedding. Strange coincidence.¡±

    Kleo smiled warmly. ¡°I thought you looked familiar. I liked your dress. And what have you done with your hair? It looks fantastic!¡±

    Rahna brightened genuinely this time. ¡°Oh...thanks. I get a lot of compliments on that dress.¡±

    Kleo scanned the ruined camp again, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Hill Troll?¡±

    Jack shrugged. ¡°Maya doesn''t think so, but now that I know you¡¯re safe, I don¡¯t care what it was.¡±

    Kleo turned back to Rahna. "I just remembered¡ªwhen I searched the fortress, I found a pendant that might be yours. It''s back at our camp. You''re welcome to come back with us and take a look."

    Rahna feigned surprise, her ¡®acting¡¯ a bit over the top.

    "Really? I did lose a pendant. My mother gave it to me. It''s irreplaceable. I would love to have it back if it''s the one I lost."

    "All right. We''ll walk with Bitter. So he can get to know you."

    As they stepped ahead, Kleo produced the pendant from a pocket and slipped it to the goblin.

    ¡°Look familiar?¡± she whispered.

    The goblin held it close to her face, then her chest. She wanted to say thank you, but the return of the pendant and everything it meant to her caused her to well up. She stared ahead, trying to hold it in. Goblins don¡¯t cry. She nodded her head, jaw quivering.

    Jack caught up with them, sensing something was amiss.

    ¡°Everything ok?¡±

    Kleo smiled at him. ¡°Everything¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s been a long night. I need you to get me back to bed¡ªso I can sleep.¡±

    Jack yawned. ¡°Yep. That I can do.¡±

    Will and Maya fell back, letting the others take the lead.

    Maya leaned close to Will. "Things are not what they seem with Kleo."

    Will grimaced. "I hadn¡¯t noticed." It was sarcasm.

    "What about the wedding story?" Maya asked.

    "Seems plausible¡ªthat lich was pretty weird."

    ¡°True. True,¡± Maya said, remembering their encounter with the witch.

    She turned and caught Will''s arm, ensuring Jack was well out of earshot before speaking. "She transformed."

    "That¡¯s my read. Do you think she¡¯s a were-creature?"

    Maya shook her head. "Worse¡ªshe¡¯s a demon.¡±

 Chapter 49 - Rugr Arrives

    When they made it back to camp, Kleo was exhausted. Jack carried her the final ten meters to their bed and helped her remove her pants, again damp from the river crossing. He undressed and curled beside her, sharing his warmth and weariness. Dawn was breaking, but the camp remained dark; the early sun still hidden behind the low hills at their back.

    Will offered to make Rahna a comfortable sleeping place, but she chose to lie near the fire, comforted by its crackling song. When he and Maya finally lay down, they remained awake, lost in their thoughts, until he gathered the courage to hold her. She sighed, and they drifted off together.

    A few hours later, Will woke up. Stepping from the shelter, he took a deep breath of the fresh air and went to the fire. The goblin bridesmaid and Bitter were gone, but two pairs of feet showed Jack and Kleo were still asleep.

    He tossed more wood onto the fire and sat, gazing into the flames. It was mid-morning¡ªthey would lose another day if they didn''t get moving. At the Abbey, Kleo had insisted on heading south, and somehow, they had only managed half a day''s ride.

    A rustling from the brush drew his attention as the goblin bridesmaid and Bitter returned to camp. She carried a string of large fish over her shoulder while another, half-eaten, dangled by its tail from her right hand. Though Bart''s lamb was tasty, fish would make for a welcome change.

    He could hear her singing to herself as she walked, her voice low, the lyrics punctuated with snarls and growls. It was a goblin song, the words indecipherable, but the rhythm drummed hard, emphasizing the upbeat.

    He smiled and withdrew his knife, signaling he would help prepare the fish. He put water on, knowing Maya and Kleo would want tea when they rose. That might not be for some time, but he would have a cup and offer one to Rahna.

    As she placed the fish over the fire, he noticed a pendant hanging from a delicate silver chain around her neck. A large ruby sat at its center, mounted in a silver disc with runes etched along the edges. Through his travels, he had learned the written language of modern goblins. Though she was a forest goblin with distinct customs and speech, the written language shared common roots across goblin cultures¡ªhe would likely be able to interpret the runes.

    "That''s a beautiful necklace."

    She looked down and lifted the pendant, studying it.

    "It was a gift from my mother. Her mother gave it to her, and so on." She turned it over, showing him the back.

    On the back was an image of King Ragnar striking a serious, regal pose. Though worn with time, the details remained sharp. Will had seen this exact image before as a drawing in a book; the volume lost or sold during his travels.

    "King Ragnar. I''ve seen that exact portrait in a book."

    She gave him a quizzical look but nodded.

    She tucked the pendant back into her shirt. "He was my ancestor¡ªa great-grand goblin. I am a goblin Queen, and this necklace is my birthright. One day, I will rule the southern forest with my king."

    Will gave a slight bow. ¡°Your majesty.¡±

    Rahna seemed to smile at this, making an odd snicking sound as she resumed the preparations.

    "Kleo and Jack are heading south toward the southern forest. She thinks we should introduce you to a Woog chieftain¡ªhis village lies on the edge of the woods. He would make a strong ally."

    "Perhaps. But before I return south, I have a task to complete. My people are scattered between the river and the hills to the south and west. I must inspire them to follow me back to our homeland. Without followers, I am not a queen. Without a king¡ª"

    Rahna stopped, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°Kleo recommends sex. Highly Recommends. But I need to find the right goblin.¡±

    Will held his composure, something he considered a monumental achievement.

    ¡°That¡­ sounds like Kleo,¡± he finally said.

    Rahna stood, gazing toward the river. "Enjoy the fish. I''ll return tonight¡ªassuming I don¡¯t die."

    Will chuckled, uncertain whether to take her words in jest.

    Rahna departed with Bitter at her heels. Will waved before returning to the fire; the aroma of cooking fish made his stomach growl. As he prepared his tea, he pondered what arrangements Kleo had made with the little goblin. He''d ask her when she woke¡ªKleo needed the extra rest if what he and Maya suspected was true.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    At the river, Rahna grabbed a fistful of Bitter''s fur and hauled herself onto his back. She had always known him as Susi¡ªan ancient word for wolf¡ªthe name she''d given him when he was no more than a pup, the largest and fiercest of his litter.

    The corruption had changed them both. After breaking the Dark Witch''s bonds, they returned to a familiar world that felt entirely foreign. What had once been straightforward¡ªchoosing a mate who would be king, then ascending to queen when her mother stepped down¡ªwas now a path she would have to forge.

    She leaned forward and whispered in his ear, and the great wolf plunged into the water, carrying her to the opposite bank. As they climbed the western slope, they halted. A rider approached from the north¡ªa figure with a human appearance, though a long gray coat and cowl obscured his form. He rode hard, urging his horse forward with sharp snaps of the reins and fierce kicks of his heels.

    It was best to avoid the human, so they moved into the woods, skirting the goblin''s body still lying on the bank¡ªa victim of Kleo¡¯s demonic form. Kleo was strange by any goblin standard, but there was something about her she liked. It was an odd thought¡ªliking a human.

    The woman had saved her no less than three times. First, from the corruption, then from capture by the goblin patrol, and yesterday, a prisoner in the goblin camp. She would not have eluded the first patrol if Kleo and Jack had not encountered them in the woods. She knew this because she had been easy prey for the next patrol as she tried to make her way down the western edge of the river. She had been deeply moved when Kleo returned her pendant and royal signet. Not once had the human asked for anything in return. She found that the strangest thing of all.

    Today was a game of heads¡ªshe would collect three. First would be the clan lord who had imprisoned her, which would be easy enough because he was already dead. He had planned to trade her to Volgar the Spider for political gain. Volgar and his Spider clan represented everything cruel and despicable in goblin society. She would take the clan lord''s head, leaving his manhood in his mouth¡ªnot as a message, but because she refused to touch it. Then she would claim Volgar''s head next. Susi would see to that.

    Then, they would continue south to where Roon had gathered a large following of goblins and built an army capable of standing against Volgar and the Spider clan. Though ambitious, Roon was growing old. Kleo''s words echoed in her mind¡ªchoose the right goblin. That choice would make all the difference. Roon was not the right goblin¡ªbut perhaps his son was?

    Though he had served honorably during her mother''s reign, Roon could not be trusted. This was his chance at power, and he would not surrender it easily. If she rejected him, he would have her killed.

    No. She would take his head.

    His clan would cheer at the news¡ªVolgar the Spider dead, Queen Rahna returned. They would expect Roon to be king.

    No. His head would be the third.

    All who watched would be stunned. The moment he extended his welcoming hand would be his last. Queen Rahna would reclaim the ancestral lands of the southern forest, and she alone would choose her king.

    Her people would bow and follow¡ªthis, she knew.

    When Kleo woke, she lay still, savoring the warmth of Jack nestled against her. His soft, steady breaths brushed her cheek, grounding her in the moment''s perfection. She didn¡¯t want it to end. Today, they would head south, and anticipation buzzed within her. Something waited for her on this journey¡ªsomething that promised answers.

    As she lay entwined with Jack, a sudden tension in the camp pulled her focus. She heard Will unsheathe his blade, the sound sharp and deliberate, followed by the soft scrape of metal as he sheathed it again.

    Then she heard Will¡¯s voice. "Rugr."

    Her heart leaped. Rugr? Here? Scrambling upright, she shoved Jack aside and grabbed the blanket to cover herself. Jack, startled, grunted as he hit the bedding, utterly exposed, while Kleo bolted from the tent.

    Rugr stood at the edge of the camp, looking tired but no less imposing. Rugr¡¯s presence always filled the space around him, but now it carried a weariness she hadn¡¯t expected. He looked older, the weight of travel etched in the lines of his face. Without hesitation, she ran to him, launching herself into his arms. Her momentum made the formidable man stagger, his boots scuffing the ground as he caught her.

    ¡°Whoa, girl! You nearly toppled me,¡± Rugr said, his voice betraying the exhaustion beneath.

    She pulled back to look at him, tears streaming freely. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve missed you so much. I have so much to tell you!¡±

    Rugr tried to set her down, but she clung to him tightly, her words spilling out in a rush that left him reeling. From behind her, Jack stumbled out of the tent, hair disheveled, groggy, and struggling to pull his pants on.

    He blinked at Rugr, recognition dawning. ¡°Oh¡ªit¡¯s you.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s sharp gaze took in Jack¡¯s state and Kleo¡¯s hastily wrapped blanket. The implication was impossible to miss. His brow furrowed, but he said nothing.

    Kleo, realizing Jack¡¯s predicament, whirled around, standing between him and Rugr as though shielding them both. ¡°You¡¯re not here to kill him, are you? He hasn¡¯t even had breakfast yet.¡±

    Rugr raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable as he turned to Kleo. ¡°You told him?¡±

    She blushed, her gaze darting to the ground. ¡°He needed to know,¡± she admitted. ¡°I¡­ might have spilled my guts. And¡­¡± She hesitated, her voice softening. ¡°We performed a binding ritual.¡±

    For the first time in years, Rugr¡¯s stoic mask cracked. His brows shot up, his mouth slightly agape. ¡°You¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°It was the right thing to do,¡± she said quickly, her words tumbling over themselves. ¡°I love him, Rugr. And he¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s everything.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s expression shifted from shock to something unreadable. He glanced at Jack, his eyes narrowing. ¡°I hope he¡¯s deserving. If not¡­¡± A sly smile crept onto his face. ¡°We¡¯ll have to go with the original plan.¡±

    Kleo gasped. ¡°Not funny!¡± She punctuated the words with a punch to his shoulder, the force causing the blanket to slip from her grasp and pool at her feet.

    Rugr groaned, rubbing his temple. ¡°Good gods, Kleo. Put some clothes on. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re dressed.¡±

    She turned toward the tent with a playful huff, leaving the blanket behind. Her exaggerated sway as she walked was deliberate¡ªa childish act of defiance.

    Rugr watched her retreat, then turned to Will with a look of exasperation. ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve had to put up with?¡±

    Will nodded solemnly. ¡°Every day. And let me tell you, it will cost you extra.¡±

 Chapter 50 - Fireside Chat

    When Maya emerged from the shelter, she pressed a hand to her brow, squinting against the midday sun. "Will, what¡¯s going on?" Then, she spotted the older man seated by the fire.

    "Rugr?" Her eyes widened. "Where did you come from? I didn¡¯t expect to see you." She instinctively straightened her clothes and ran a quick hand through her hair, smoothing it down.

    "Morning, Maya," Rugr said, lifting his tea in casual greeting. "Good to see you."

    His voice was steady, but there was a distinct flicker of unease behind his eyes. "At least you¡¯re wearing clothes."

    She glanced down at herself, suddenly unsure. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"

    Will smirked and gestured toward the nearby blanket, still half-crumpled on the ground. "Kleo. She, uh¡­ enthusiastically greeted Rugr. Let¡¯s just say the blanket didn¡¯t exactly stay where it belonged."

    Maya raised a brow, her expression shifting from confusion to amusement. "What¡¯s gotten into that girl?" She folded her arms, trying for stern, though the twitch at the corners of her lips betrayed her. "Who am I kidding? Sounds like her. She¡¯s not exactly shy."

    Rugr groaned into his tea.

    "Yeah," Will said, grinning. "And Jack wasn¡¯t much better. They¡¯re getting dressed now."

    Something tightened in Maya¡¯s chest¡ªan odd twinge she didn¡¯t want to name. She brushed it aside. Still, the image of Kleo¡ªyouthful, wild, radiant¡ªlingered a beat too long. Her hand went reflexively to the faint lines near her eyes.

    She glanced sidelong at Will. "And I suppose you were the perfect gentleman, staring away the whole time?"

    Will raised both hands in mock surrender. "Didn¡¯t see a thing. Swear it."

    "Uh-huh." Maya¡¯s skeptical glare dissolved into a laugh. "Honestly, I regret missing it. She is stunning."

    Will chuckled. "If you say so. I had a better view of Jack¡ªagain. You missed him in all his glory."

    Maya gave him a long, deadpan look.

    Will grinned, unrepentant. The tension between them sizzled just under the surface.

    Rugr groaned again, this time louder, shifting uncomfortably as if his tea might offer refuge.

    Maya noticed and softened. She placed a hand on his shoulder, grounding him. "Welcome to life with Jack and Kleo," she said. "It¡¯s never dull, that¡¯s for sure."

    Rugr exhaled, long and slow, eyes fixed on his cup. "I¡¯m starting to see that," he muttered.

    <hr>

    Around the campfire, Kleo shifted nervously, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her tunic. She had saved this tunic for a special occasion¡ªperhaps a quiet dinner with Jack. Rugr''s arrival felt significant enough to warrant wearing it to ¡®brunch.¡¯

    She had so much to tell Rugr that she didn''t know where to begin, and her excitement was brimming, making it impossible for her to sit still. Sitting across from her, Maya gave Kleo a small, knowing smile¡ªan attempt to calm her, though it only made her more aware of her mounting excitement. She drew in a deep breath, trying to center herself.

    Rugr¡¯s arrival had to mean something. Something big. She forced herself to remain quiet, determined to let Rugr speak first. Afterward, though? She¡¯d tell him everything. Everything. A sly grin tugged at her lips¡ªshe¡¯d pin him to a tree if she had to, and he would never see it coming.

    Will broke the silence. "Your arrival is quite unexpected. I¡¯m going to guess it¡¯s not because you missed us."

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Rugr looked at Kleo. He missed the girl but wouldn¡¯t say it in front of the group. He studied each member of the group in turn. His gaze lingered on Jack, assessing him. Jack met his eyes without flinching, and Rugr sensed the boy''s hostility. If Jack suspected Rugr intended to kill him, that would explain the animosity.

    "Much has happened since I left you at the wagon," he began. "I won''t go through everything now. I''ll focus on why I''m here and what comes next. Then you can ask your questions."

    Everyone nodded, waiting for him to continue.

    "When Kleo and I left Astiria, our mission was to recover a box. The box was hidden beneath the floor of a small temple in the middle of nowhere, north and east of Cabal. Once recovered, we were to deliver it to a sea captain in Balta. The captain¡¯s orders were to jettison it into the deepest ocean."

    A quiet tension settled over the group. Even Jack, who already knew part of the story, stayed silent.

    "For reasons I won''t discuss" ¡ªRugr''s gaze flicked pointedly to Jack¡ª "we picked up a stranger in a nameless village near the temple. When the wagon mysteriously broke down" ¡ªhis sharp eyes turned to Kleo¡ª "Kleo and our new friendleft on foot."

    Rugr felt his annoyance get the better of him. ¡°Where were you heading, anyway? Ilimar?¡±

    Kleo shrugged, not wanting to reveal the temple from her dream. ¡°Eventually, sure.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Rugr continued. ¡°After Kleo and Jack left for parts unknown, I returned to secure the box, hiding it in a safe location. Then, I rode for Balta as planned, hoping the captain could give me useful information. After much thought, I concluded that Balta was a trap. Kleo and I were being set up. Our fate was to be similar to the box.¡±

    Jack grimaced, but Kleo didn¡¯t react. She had figured this out before Rugr even knew he should consider it. ¡°The captain didn¡¯t confirm that, but he dropped enough hints to confirm a threat. As Kleo had already surmised, more was happening than I realized.¡±

    Kleo beamed at the recognition.

    He paused, scanning the group. ¡°Everyone with me so far?¡±

    Jack raised a hand. ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±

    Kleo jabbed him with her elbow. Jack winced, rubbing his ribs, but didn¡¯t protest.

    Rugr nodded his approval.

    "When I left the captain, something most unexpected happened. I ran into someone I hadn¡¯t seen in a very long time¡ªan ally. We talked, and I understood what was in the box¡ªnot specifics, but enough. That conversation was revealing, answering questions I didn¡¯t know I had. After that conversation, I knew Kleo and I were caught in the middle of something far more sinister than I anticipated."

    Kleo blinked, startled. Rugr¡¯s words carried a gravity she hadn¡¯t expected.

    "Suspecting you two would head for Ilimar, I rode to the city. After I got the lay of the land from a man I trust, I met with Will and asked him to find you."

    "Sorry, Maya, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist tagging along when you heard Kleo could wield the ancient magic."

    Maya arched her eyebrows but couldn''t deny Rugr''s words.

    "None of this explains why you¡¯re here," Will said.

    "True enough," Rugr said, leaning forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Astiria¡¯s leadership has sent two search parties. One for Kleo centered around Medina, and a second to find and destroy the box."

    "Thespis"¡ªhe hesitated, glancing at Kleo¡ª"Kleo¡¯s brother is leading the team after the box."

    "You have a brother?" Jack¡¯s tone was half-surprised, half-annoyed.

    Kleo rolled her eyes. "Not now, Jack. We¡¯ll talk later."

    Jack crossed his arms but stayed quiet, though his expression said they would definitely talk later.

    "They''ll start in Balta and retrace our steps to where we found it. Since they might discover its hiding place, I will retrieve the box and return it to its rightful location."

    "What¡¯s in the box?" Jack asked again, this time more insistently.

    Rugr pinched the bridge of his nose. "Remains."

    Jack¡¯s face twisted in confusion. "Remains? Like a body?"

    Kleo sighed. "Yes, Jack. The body of a person."

    "You¡¯re telling me I spent two days in a wagon with a dead body? And slept next to it?"

    "Relax, cupcake," Kleo said, annoyed with him. "You also got to meet me."

    Jack gave her a deadpan look but softened as her irresistible charm worked its magic.

    Will leaned forward. "Do you know whose remains?"

    "I have an idea, but I''ll leave it at that for now. I know that these remains were dangerous enough for Astirian leadership to want to destroy them¡ªand Kleo and me, along with them. Although I don¡¯t know the exact reason, the box''s contents matter deeply to someone."

    Maya¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. "I¡¯d like to hear more about the box. We can talk about it later. Right now, everyone needs to eat¡ªand Rugr¡ªyou look like you could use some sleep."

    The group exchanged disappointed looks, but Rugr nodded. "Sleep would be best."

    Will exhaled. "All right. Let¡¯s table it for now. We can discuss it later and determine if this changes Kleo and Jack¡¯s plans."

    Rugr stood, fatigue etched into his features. "Wake me in two hours," he said, heading toward Will and Maya¡¯s shelter. "We can talk more then."

    As he disappeared into the tent, the group sat quietly, each turning over Rugr¡¯s words in their minds. The thought of breakfast did little to dispel the unease in the air.

    Jack looked at Kleo, eyes squinting. "Right after we eat. We¡¯re going for a walk."

 Chapter 51 - Loves got everything to do with it

    Kleo walked beside Jack, their hands linked as the narrow path curved beneath a canopy of sunlit trees. His silence wasn¡¯t idle; she could feel the tension in his grip, the unspoken question simmering beneath the surface. It had been building since Rugr arrived.

    She braced herself.

    ¡°Kleo,¡± he said, ¡°why haven¡¯t you ever told me about your family? I didn¡¯t even know you had a brother.¡±

    She exhaled, not in surprise but in resignation. She¡¯d known this moment would come. ¡°I suppose I never thought it mattered,¡± she said. ¡°They weren¡¯t exactly... involved.¡± She glanced down at the path, watching the tips of her boots brush through fallen leaves.

    ¡°My mother¡­ she was always more interested in the image of a daughter than the reality of one. I¡¯d be trotted out for ceremonies, luncheons, and speeches¡ªdutifully smiled on cue and curtsied when I was told. But¡ª¡±

    Kleo felt the emotions roiling within her, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Behind closed doors, she barely spoke to me.¡±

    Jack squeezed her hand. ¡°That¡¯s awful.¡±

    ¡°Once, I was running and fell on the stone floors. I was crying because I scraped my hand. She walked past me like I wasn¡¯t even there.¡± Kleo gave a half-laugh, sharp and bitter. ¡°I think she preferred pretending I didn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Jack stopped, dumbfounded, as if her story couldn¡¯t be real.

    She shrugged as if brushing the memory off her shoulder. ¡°My father tried harder. He visited, brought books, and asked questions. Most of the time, he talked about politics as if I cared. He made an effort, and I tried to love him for that, but it never amounted to much more than respect. A simple friendship. He wasn¡¯t there when I needed him. He didn¡¯t bandage my knees or stand up for me when Thespis knocked me down. That was always Rugr.¡±

    ¡°Your brother hurt you?¡± Jack asked, disbelief flickering across his face.

    ¡°Oh, he was charming like that.¡± Her tone turned dry. ¡°He thought I was weak. I proved him wrong.¡± There was something fierce in her eyes now¡ªsatisfaction and maybe a little pride.

    ¡°Again, that¡¯s awful. I always dreamed of having a brother. Older. So he could take of me and teach me things. Make things easier.¡±

    ¡°For me, that was Rugr. He was the one who mattered. He raised me. Tucked me in, trained me, made sure I didn¡¯t grow up soft. He was my real family, the kind that counts. My real family has always been small, Jack. Him. And now¡­ you.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Jack looked at her then, really looked at her. ¡°You must have felt so alone.¡±

    "I always carried a sense of loneliness, even with Rugr there beside me. But yes. I learned early that those who are supposed to care for you don''t always follow through. Sometimes, the unexpected people end up making the real difference."

    Jack looked at her thoughtfully, absorbing her words. ¡°I always thought not having a family was the worst thing possible. I imagined what it would be like¡ªparents, siblings, people who looked after each other. You had those pieces, but¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°Maybe having them right there and feeling alone anyway is worse.¡±

    She nodded, leaning into him. ¡°Sometimes, I think I grieved without knowing. The hurt came later, like a slow ache I hadn¡¯t realized I was carrying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kleo,¡± Jack murmured. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve that.¡±

    She pressed closer, savoring his warmth. ¡°I didn¡¯t. But I survived. And now I have something better.¡±

    Kleo stopped, turning to face him, eyes earnest.

    ¡°Last night, I felt something¡ªsomething overwhelming. Something that filled the empty spaces inside me. Emptiness I didn¡¯t even realize was there. It came with the pulse and left with it, and for a moment, I was so full of love and joy I thought I¡¯d burst. But then¡ª¡± Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Then it was gone, and the emptiness felt sharper.¡±

    Jack raised an eyebrow, a faint smile breaking through his gentle expression.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said, his tone teasing, ¡°at first, I thought you were talking about the sex.¡±

    His unexpected humor broke through the somberness. Kleo laughed despite herself, cheeks reddening.

    ¡°That filled me with love and joy too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, believe me,¡± Jack grinned, ¡°that was obvious to everyone.¡±

    She blushed deeper, resting her head against his shoulder. ¡°Well, I hope Will and Maya found it inspiring.¡±

    Jack chuckled. ¡°It certainly seemed to¡­arouse something in Maya.¡±

    Kleo stiffened, alert. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Jack bit his tongue. Kleo¡¯s jealousy smoldered, and he didn¡¯t want to fan the flames.

    ¡°Nothing bad. You know, the way she was looking at Will.¡± He quickly added, ¡°And she¡¯s calling him Will now, not William. Progress.¡±

    She considered this, relaxing a little. Perhaps she and Jack were having a positive influence after all. Next time, she might be even louder¡ªif only to encourage Maya further. Her expression softened again, and she nestled into his chest.

    ¡°What I felt¡ªthat joy¡ªI think it was your goddess. Exactly how you described her.¡±

    Jack kissed the top of her head. ¡°Overwhelming. Endless love and warmth. Protective. Guiding?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured. His words rekindled the sensation as if it lingered just beyond reach, like a melody waiting to be recaptured. ¡°She¡¯s reaching out to me, Jack, and calling me to her. We have to follow the signal¡ªit¡¯s not something I can ignore. It¡¯s something I need.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Jack whispered, pulling her even closer. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you there.¡±

    For a long moment, they stood, connected by shared yearning and newfound clarity. Finally, Kleo stirred. ¡°We should head back. It¡¯s time to wake Rugr.¡±

    Jack glanced down at her, catching a sudden excitement in her eyes. He grinned despite himself. ¡°Take it easy on him, okay? This¡ª¡± he gestured between them playfully, ¡°is a lot to take in.¡±

    Kleo laughed, lifting some lingering heaviness. ¡°I¡¯ll try. No promises.¡±

    With their hands still intertwined, they turned back toward camp, the shadows of past loneliness softened by the strength and warmth of their present bond.

 Chapter 52 - Sparring

    With Rugr off to get some much-needed sleep, the group had enjoyed lunch together.

    The fish was delicious, which led to the subject of Rahna and Bitter¡¯s absence. Will replayed the basics of their earlier conversation, but if Kleo had any concerns, she didn¡¯t show them.

    This afternoon, despite their rugged surroundings, Maya looked radiant. When their eyes met, she offered him a shy smile¡ªthe kind he hadn¡¯t seen in years. Something between them had shifted. Progress, finally.

    Will¡¯s thoughts drifted to the night before. Opening himself to vulnerability had felt like stepping into the void. When he draped his arm across her, he half-expected her to pull away. When her tears came, his instincts told him to retreat, but something deeper urged him to stay. He knew her tears weren¡¯t rejection. They were loss and regret¡ªemotions he understood but had never processed. His sorrow remained dammed inside, tangled in pain he hadn¡¯t dared face. He had held her closer, offering quiet comfort. And when she hadn¡¯t turned him away, he knew a crack had formed in the wall between them. The healing had begun.

    Jack and Kleo had returned from their walk. Will expected Kleo to tell Jack the true story of what happened last night. Maya disagreed. Kleo¡¯s greatest fear was losing Jack, and the truth of what she was might affect him in ways she couldn''t predict. Kleo wouldn¡¯t take that risk.

    Now they sat watching Jack and Kleo spar a safe distance from the main camp. Kleo¡¯s skill was evident¡ªshe pinned Jack twice in under a minute¡ªbut he taunted her mercilessly.

    "Cheater!" he shouted, grinning. "You¡¯re only winning because I¡¯m not using my full skill set. I¡¯m holding back¡ªbecause you¡¯re a girl."

    Kleo didn¡¯t take that lightly. Wiping a trickle of blood from her lip, she launched at him with feline speed, toppling him and planting a triumphant foot on his groin.

    "Ouch," Will muttered, wincing in sympathy.

    Jack, unfazed, only laughed. "I don¡¯t use it anyway," he said with a mock-serious shrug.

    Kleo shot him a knowing smirk that said otherwise.

    Jack retaliated by sweeping her leg out from under her. She hit the ground with a thud, and he pounced, pinning her. The sparring session dissolved into a passionate make-out session. Will raised an eyebrow as their antics escalated. He caught Maya wearing a bemused expression.

    "Looks like fun," he said.

    Maya handed him a cup of tea. "They¡¯re a two-person circus."

    Will smiled. "Yeah, it¡¯s like one of those nightmares where we had those kids we always talked about."

    She laughed though a wistful gleam was in her eyes. Will cringed. It was not the best time to mention that.

    "How did you sleep?" he asked, shifting the topic.

    She stared into her tea for a moment. "Good," she said finally.

    He waited, but she said no more, her gaze drifting to Jack and Kleo, now lying on their backs, panting.

    When the couple got up, they joined Will and Maya on the rocks. Jack had a bruise under his left eye. Kleo was nursing a fat lip.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Maya tilted her head. "I think Kleo got the better of you, Jack. Maybe you and Will should work on your form."

    "That would take time away from magic. Not gonna happen. I¡¯m still stuck on two spells. Haven¡¯t learned anything new."

    Maya laughed. "It''s only been a day. Remember our talk about patience?"

    Jack stuck out his tongue.

    "Careful, Jack. Remember what happened to the Dark Witch?" Kleo said.

    "I''ve heard," he said grumpily.

    Will and Maya spoke in unison. "We haven''t."

    Kleo looked at Jack, a question clear in her eyes.

    "Fine," he sighed, crossing his arms. "You can tell them."

    Though most of that night remained a blur, this was his favorite part of the story. It made him look both brilliant and fearless. He hoped it would impress Will.

    Kleo leaped to the ground, ready to reenact the scene. Just as she opened her mouth, Rugr emerged from the shelter.

    "Hold that thought," she said, raising a finger before heading toward him. The group sat there, suspended in anticipation.

    "Well," Will said. "That''s disappointing."

    Maya sighed. "Maybe you and Jack should tend to the horses¡ªtake them to the river, let them graze."

    "Yeah, if we''re breaking camp, now''s the time. Come on, Jack. Time for your next lesson in horsemanship."

    Jack groaned, glancing at Kleo and Rugr. His talk with her had eased some concerns, but he couldn''t forget the last time those two were alone¡ªwhen Rugr had suggested killing him and dumping the body. He felt safer now, but Rugr was holding something back. Whatever secrets remained untold, Jack was sure they spelled trouble.

    When Will and Jack returned, Rugr and Kleo had a heated argument, with Maya mediating.

    "I need to go south," Kleo insisted, her voice firm. Jack furrowed his brow, confused by the dispute. As far as he knew, their plan to head south hadn''t changed, with or without Rugr.

    ¡°The box is south, Kleo,¡± Rugr said, exasperated. "It''s where everything began¡ªyou, me, and Jack. All we need to do is retrace our steps back to the wagon. South." He emphasized the word like he was driving a stake into the ground.

    Kleo''s expression softened. "Fine," she relented. "We can head that way¡ªas long as we''re going south. But I need everyone to understand something: if I choose to change direction, you''ll be on your own. I don''t mean to be harsh, but my search is vital to me. I know the box matters, but my path can''t wait for anyone."

    Rugr gave a slow nod, understanding her determination. The Kadas Shadoom, he thought. It was pulling her along its unyielding current.

    Jack, eager to lighten the mood, chimed in. ¡°Heading back to the wagon sounds great. We could even stop at the abandoned temple again. I wouldn¡¯t mind another swim in the pool.¡±

    The words had barely left his mouth before he realized his mistake. All eyes shifted to him, their curiosity palpable.

    ¡°What abandoned temple?¡± the group asked in unison.

    Kleo¡¯s glare hit Jack like a slap. She followed it up with a soft punch to his arm. ¡°Jack! That was our secret. Just for us,¡± she said, her voice dipping into a rare whine.

    Jack winced, feeling the weight of her disappointment.

    The temple was their special place¡ªtheir sanctuary. It was where their connection had truly deepened, where they¡¯d performed the binding ritual, and where they¡¯d first made love. He hadn¡¯t meant to reveal it.

    "I''m sorry, wife. I got excited about returning there with you."

    She was still pouting, but he knew she would forgive him. Still, he sensed her frustration with Rugr. Maybe it stemmed from something he had said¡ªbut Jack suspected it was more about what he hadn''t.

    Turning to Will and Maya, Rugr shifted gears. ¡°Will, Maya. You did what I asked, and I¡¯m grateful. I presume you¡¯ll want to head back to Ilimar?¡±

    Will glanced at Maya, already anticipating her answer.

    ¡°I go where Kleo goes,¡± Maya said. Then added, ¡°That is¡ªif she¡¯ll have me.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s face lit up as she wrapped Maya in a hug. ¡°That was the correct answer. Of course, I¡¯ll have you!¡± The two women laughed, breaking the tension.

    Will turned to Rugr with a smirk. ¡°I go where Maya goes,¡± he said, echoing her words. ¡°That is¡ªif she¡¯ll have me.¡±

    Maya raised an eyebrow, her face a picture of mock seriousness. ¡°How much time do I have to consider it?¡± Before Rugr could interject, Maya¡¯s expression melted into a warm smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have him. He¡¯s my Will.¡±

    For the first time in what felt like ages, Will and Maya embraced, their arms tightening around each other in a way that spoke of shared history and mending fractures.

    Rugr gave a slight cough, and his tone went all business again. ¡°All right, then. We head out as soon as you break camp. Be snappy about it¡ªthis rain won¡¯t hold off forever.¡±

 CHAPTER 53 - Arraku

    Their efforts to gather information in Balta had proven fruitless. Though Calman had expected as much, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of disappointment. Establishing a clear lead would have been a welcome stroke of luck¡ªsomething to counterbalance the growing burden of traveling with Thespis. The boy¡¯s arrogance and constant need for attention had worn Calman''s patience razor thin, and their mission had only begun.

    Calman had paid a plain-faced barmaid to entertain Thespis for the evening to buy himself a moment''s peace. The plan backfired spectacularly. After less than an hour of enduring Thespis¡¯s self-aggrandizing stories and relentless condescension, the girl had returned half the coin and stormed off. Not wanting good money to go to waste, Calman had spent the remainder of the night with her himself. To his mild surprise, he¡¯d found the experience quite pleasant.

    As they prepared to leave Balta, Calman¡¯s mind was again troubled by the realization that this was only the beginning of what could be a long trip. Their next destination was a tiny, unnamed village halfway to Cabal, tucked into the hills north of the main road. The village didn¡¯t appear on any map Calman had seen, and its obscurity only deepened his unease.

    Thespis saw their mission as an opportunity to assert authority he neither earned nor deserved. ¡°Junas!¡± the boy barked imperiously, waving a dismissive hand. ¡°Fetch and prepare the horses. Quick, now!¡± Though the order was meant to demean, Junas leaped at the chance to escape Thespis¡¯s endless prattle. Calman caught the subtle smirk on Junas¡¯s face as he walked away.

    Sela had been less fortunate. For two days, Thespis had latched onto her, forcing her to endure his ceaseless monologues and increasingly transparent attempts at charm. Calman had noticed her temper fraying and knew she wouldn''t hold out much longer.

    Only last night, Thespis had knocked on her door three separate times. Though she''d dismissed him each time with polite firmness, Calman later spotted her slipping out a side door, seeking refuge from his relentless advances. Thespis, oblivious as ever, had finally retired to his room, muttering something about her ¡°needing time to appreciate true greatness.¡±

    Calman resolved to intervene before things deteriorated further. If Sela snapped¡ªand that was only a matter of time¡ªit would jeopardize her standing in Astiria. Thespis¡¯s vindictiveness would ensure she never received another worthy assignment. Calman had no intention of letting the boy¡¯s inflated ego ruin her promising career.

    The following morning, Thespis arrived at the stables half an hour late, smiling smugly and waving his hand with exaggerated authority. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve all arrived early,¡± he declared, ignoring the glares exchanged among the group. ¡°That¡¯s the type of initiative I like to see in my team.¡±

    No one responded, though Calman caught Sela¡¯s subtle eye-roll.

    ¡°All right,¡± Thespis continued, unfolding a map he couldn¡¯t interpret. ¡°Are we prepared to depart? Calman, you¡¯ll lead the way. I''m having a devil of a time finding our turnoff. I''d hate to overshoot it and accidentally end up in Cabal.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Calman replied, voice neutral. ¡°I¡¯ll find it.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Sela, please remain close to me. Should we encounter brigands or any trouble along the road, I¡¯ll need you at my side¡ªfor your safety, of course.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Thespis,¡± Sela said sweetly. ¡°I¡¯ll stay right behind you.¡±

    Calman hid his smirk. Sela possessed a rare gift for cloaking contempt beneath a veil of deference. He was grateful he¡¯d brought her along; her patience and sharp wit would be invaluable in the days ahead.

    Calman gave the signal with a curt nod, and the group set off eastward along the road toward Cabal. As they settled into a steady rhythm, the oppressive weight of Thespis¡¯s presence loomed over them like a gathering storm. Calman gritted his teeth, silently vowing to complete this mission without throttling the insufferable boy¡ªor at least, getting caught.

    <hr>

    The forest grew darker as dusk settled over the wagon¡¯s resting place. The remains of its broken frame cast long shadows against the crimson-streaked sky. Calman knelt beside the wagon''s rear, studying the damage to the undercarriage. Something about the break in the axle seemed wrong, though he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what.

    Junas crouched next to him, his gaze shifting between the damaged wood and the fading light. ¡°The hopper¡¯s empty. A few boxes with rotted goods, but nothing like the one we¡¯re after. If Rugr and the girl were here, they¡¯ve moved on.¡±

    Calman frowned. In the mission report, Rugr had mentioned a delay to the ship¡¯s captain, and a broken wagon axle would explain that. Rugr had likely continued to Balta, holding the vessel while arranging new transport. Rugr had paid the captain in full, convincing Calman that Rugr had no intention of returning. Markus¡¯s daughter was a different story. Would Rugr have left her alone to guard the box? That seemed unlikely. But now, almost a month later, her trail had grown cold.

    ¡°They could¡¯ve hidden it,¡± Junas said, breaking Calman¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Buried it nearby. There¡¯s no way to know without wasting days searching every patch of ground.¡±

    Calman grunted in agreement, rising from his crouch and dusting off his hands. "No point guessing. Let¡¯s finish scouting the area and move on to the village."

    Thespis and Sela returned from their search in the woods. Sela looked grim, her shoulders tense. "Nothing," she said. "No signs of activity."

    Thespis, however, looked pleased with himself.

    "On the contrary," he said, brushing past her. "We found a perfect spot to camp. It offers a clear view of the wagon, ideal for keeping watch. Rugr would have surely discovered it had they remained in the area. Since the area shows no signs of disturbance, I conclude they were not in the area for long."

    Sela gave a small sigh of irritation, but Calman stared at Thespis. The boy¡¯s arrogance was grating, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. A skilled tracker might avoid such obvious spots, but the girl might not have been as cautious as Rugr.

    Thespis smiled, basking in his self-proclaimed brilliance. ¡°You see, Sela,¡± he continued, his tone condescending, ¡°sometimes what¡¯s not there tells us more than what is.¡±

    Calman fought the urge to roll his eyes. "Very insightful, Thespis," he said. "Your studies have served you well."

    ¡°Of course they have,¡± Thespis smirked, buffing his nails against the coarse fabric of his cloak. ¡°It¡¯s one of my many natural gifts.¡±

    Sela muttered something under her breath, and Junas coughed to cover what might have been a laugh. Thespis remained unaware, too absorbed in inspecting his nails for imagined dirt.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Calman turned toward the path. ¡°We¡¯re losing light. Let¡¯s get moving before¡ª¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± Thespis interrupted, ¡°we shall stay here for the night. I¡¯m famished; after all, we found the perfect spot. Junas, see to the horses and fetch my bags. Sela, start a small fire. The air has grown quite chilly.¡±

    Junas shot Calman a look¡ªa mix of disbelief and frustration. ¡°You know it¡¯s going to rain tonight?¡±

    Calman could feel the moisture in the air, the quiet promise of a downpour. Still, he glanced skyward, the darkening clouds confirming Junas¡¯s warning. ¡°Thespis, staying here is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not up for debate,¡± Thespis cut in, his tone haughty. ¡°This is a decision made for the group¡¯s benefit. Unless, of course, you think you could find a better spot?¡±

    Calman clenched his jaw, the weight of leadership and responsibility pulling at him. But arguing with the boy was a waste of energy¡ªand daylight. He exhaled and said, ¡°Junas, see to the horses. Sela, skip the fire. We¡¯re better off without the light.¡±

    Thespis¡¯s lip curled, but he said nothing, turning instead to dig through his pack for a cloak. Sela rolled her eyes behind his back and gave Calman a nod of understanding.

    The group began to settle in for the night, but unease crept along the edges of Calman¡¯s thoughts. The forest''s silence wasn¡¯t the natural quiet of evening¡ªit was heavier, oppressive. He glanced around, scanning the treeline. Something about the stillness felt wrong.

    In the fading light, the broken wagon stood like a monument to his frustration. Calman¡¯s gaze lingered on the damaged axle, his mind turning over the puzzle. Was it indeed an accident? Or had it been sabotage?

    Above them, the first drops of rain began to fall.

    <hr>

    The Arraku moved forward with predatory silence, its long, spindly legs flexing at unnatural angles, rising and lowering without a whisper. Each motion was fluid and precise, every joint working in perfect harmony. The sharp tips of its legs touched the ground so delicately that the creature seemed weightless, leaving no trace of its passage.

    Fine, bristly hairs sheathed each leg, twitching subtly, sensing even the faintest vibrations in the air and earth. These soft sensory hairs brushed against leaves and soil, moving in seamless harmony with their surroundings, betraying nothing of their owner¡¯s lethal intent.

    Arraku hunted their prey with uncanny grace, slipping through shadows¡ªa master of stealth. When ready, they burst into sudden, lethal speed, legs snapping forward like loaded springs, closing the gap between shadow and prey in a heartbeat.

    Its curved, scythe-like fangs folded snugly beneath powerful mandibles when not in use. Each fang was serrated and honed to razor-sharp perfection, designed to slice deep into flesh and ensure steady blood flow. Thick amber venom seeped from their hollow tips; its cruelty matched only by its effectiveness. A numbing chill spread from the wound, seizing muscles, clouding the victim¡¯s mind, and leaving them helpless as the toxin worked inexorably toward the heart.

    For larger prey, the Arraku deployed its prehensile stinger, hidden beneath glossy, chitinous plates at the base of its abdomen. These plates shifted with a faint rasp, like a blade drawn from its sheath, revealing the segmented appendage. The stinger was a barbed, iridescent needle, its surface glistening with venom. Upon piercing flesh, this venom overwhelmed nerves, amplifying pain to unbearable heights. As the stinger withdrew, its barbs tore through tissue, leaving jagged, agonizing wounds¡ªoften the last sensation the victim ever experienced.

    An Arraku shared a telepathic link amongst its cluster, an intricate network of signals rich with emotion and instinct. Their shared ''vocabulary'' consisted of simple commands or identifications, each word overloaded, carrying layered, shifting meanings depending on the context. This connection allowed them to act in unity, their movements and attacks coordinated with deadly precision. A surge of anticipation would ripple through the link, signaling the moment to strike.

    Within the nest, the Spider Queen amplified their telepathic bond. Her will resonated through the network like an unrelenting tide. Her commands were absolute, impossible to resist, and suffused with the immense power of her dark presence. Outside the nest, her influence waned, but a tenuous connection could be maintained when a cluster of Arraku focused together.

    Connection meant everything to an Arraku¡ªclan and community above all. When isolated, cut off from the nest''s telepathic web, the silence became unbearable. Without the comfort of its communal bond, the creature descended into "spider madness," a state marked by profound lethargy and deep despair. Gradually, it would lose all motivation, its movements becoming sluggish until it finally collapsed, legs folded beneath its body in a twisted imitation of rest, surrendering to a slow and solitary death.

    As the Arraku moved closer, the clutter cried in unison, Demana.

    <hr>

    Thespis and Sela worked together to build a makeshift shelter against the relentless rain. Their efforts were hurried, but the structure would stand. As Calman and Junas fashioned their own, Junas''s scowl deepened. His sour mood was on display, an unspoken complaint against Thespis¡¯s idiocracy and the downpour that fell from the brooding sky.

    For Thespis, the dreary evening¡¯s circumstances aligned in his favor. The rain''s chill drove everyone to seek closer quarters. Calman had forbidden the warmth of a fire, and Sela¡ªbeautiful, elusive Sela¡ªwas now within arm''s reach under their shared shelter. It was an ideal opportunity to press his affections. She had never outright refused him, only deflecting his advances with practiced ease. Tonight, that would change. He would present his intentions, simple and plain, refusing to let her sidestep them again.

    As the rain intensified, Junas rose, muttering curses under his breath. "The wagon''s hopper will give better shelter than this," he spat, his frustration evident.

    Calman nodded in tacit agreement, but as Junas stormed off down the incline toward the wagon, Calman caught Sela''s gaze. There was something unspoken but deliberate in their exchange¡ªa glance Thespis understood but dismissed as irrelevant.

    The sharp crack of splintering wood joined Junas''s curses as he tossed the remaining crates from the wagon. Then, an abrupt silence, leaving only the monotonous hiss of the rain.

    "I''m going to check on Junas," Calman said, tightening his cloak.

    His eyes bore into Thespis as he added with measured weight, "I''ll be right back."

    Thespis smirked. Fate seemed to favor him tonight. With both men gone, he was finally alone with Sela. He frowned with disappointment when Calman¡¯s voice carried back through the rain.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    His words and tone made Sela stiffen. She left the shelter without hesitation to stand at Calman¡¯s side. Annoyed, Thespis followed, grumbling about imbeciles and rain as he approached the incline where the others had gathered.

    ¡°What¡¯s so damn important that I have to stand in the¡ª¡± His complaint died in his throat as his eyes fell on Junas.

    Junas stood at the center of the dim clearing, a grotesque puppet suspended by an unseen force. His feet sank into the mud at unnatural angles, toes twisted and splayed as if crushed beneath a great weight. His knees buckled inward, trembling beneath a lifeless frame that sagged unevenly. One shoulder drooped lower than the other, its arm hanging limp, while the opposite limb swung loose from its socket.

    Rain slicked his face, giving his pale skin the waxy sheen of death. His head tilted at an awkward angle, barely supported by the fragile connection of his neck, rolling in slow, uneven movements that defied any illusion of life. His slack jaw hung open, rainwater trickling from his lips, and his eyes¡ªempty, sightless eyes¡ªstaring into an abyss known only to the dead.

    Lightning flashed overhead, illuminating the macabre scene in stark relief. For an instant, Junas¡¯s lifeless form seemed animated, his limbs jerking and twitching as though attempting movement. Each raindrop that dripped from his chin marked a grim rhythm, a steady, macabre metronome punctuating the eerie silence. Another bolt struck, and for a moment, the illusion returned, Junas¡¯s head snapping forward with a wet, sickening thud as his chin hit his chest. His body jolted grotesquely beneath the force. Yet he did not fall. Something unseen held him upright, forcing his lifeless form into a disturbing parody of defiance against gravity and death.

    Visible behind Junas, illuminated only in brief flashes, loomed a deeper shadow¡ªvast, oppressive, and terrifyingly alive. It shifted with each burst of lightning, revealing the barest glint of something sharp and unnatural, too sinister to belong to anything human. The air thickened, heavy and oppressive, as if the very storm recoiled in horror from the monstrosity hidden behind its dead puppet.

    Calman''s hand went to his sword. "Get your weapons," he ordered, his voice low and commanding. When Sela turned to push Thespis back toward the shelter, she found only empty space¡ªhe was already gone. Through the rain came the sound of thrashing branches and panicked footfalls as Thespis fled, abandoning them without a word.

    Calman and Sela exchanged a grim look. Whatever had done this to Junas still lurked unseen¡ªand now they would have to face it alone.

 Chapter 54 - Circus

    As they broke down camp, there was still no sign of Rahna or Bitter. Jack expressed concern, but Kleo seemed unbothered.

    ¡°What if they¡¯re not back when we¡¯re ready to leave?¡± Jack asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll either return before we leave or catch up with us at Clan Ulgar. They know the way.¡±

    Jack hesitated. ¡°Wait¡ªwe¡¯re stopping at the village?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure they reach the village safely; besides,¡± Kleo said, pointing skyward, ¡±remember the storm that first night at the temple?¡±

    Jack glanced up. The sky was calm enough, with only scattered clouds.

    ¡°Yeah, not something I¡¯d forget.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another one coming. It won¡¯t be as big, but close enough. We won''t reach the village before it hits. If I¡¯m wrong, we can always ride on.¡±

    Jack frowned, anxious about the wolf. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d feel right leaving Bitter behind.¡±

    ¡°Me either. But remember, Bitter¡¯s a native of these woods. He might choose to stay.¡±

    Jack scoffed. ¡°No way. He¡¯s obsessed with me. He¡¯s coming.¡±

    Kleo smirked. ¡°I admire your confidence. We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Will and Rugr approached with the horses, ready to load their gear.

    ¡°So, are we waiting on Rahna and Bitter or heading out now?¡± Will asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading out,¡± Jack answered. ¡°If they don¡¯t return in time, we¡¯ll meet them at Clan Ulgar.¡±

    Rugr held his hands up in confusion. ¡°Wait¡ªwho exactly is Rahna and Bitter?¡±

    ¡°Rahna was the goblin bridesmaid at my wedding, but it turns out she¡¯s a goblin princess¡ªor maybe queen,¡± Jack explained. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. And Bitter¡¯s our wolf. Bonded with Kleo after we took out the Dark Witch.¡±

    Rugr blinked. ¡°Would¡¯ve been helpful to mention that earlier.¡± His annoyance was evident. ¡°Wait¡ªa goblin and a wolf? I saw a goblin crossing the river as I was riding south. Thought she was riding a bear.¡±

    Will stared. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, at first glance, it looked like a black bear,¡± Rugr said. ¡°I guess that was your wolf. I was relieved when they vanished into the woods.¡±

    ¡°She was riding Bitter?¡± Will asked.

    Rugr nodded. ¡°Upright across the river, side-saddle going up the bank. Pretty impressive, actually.¡±

    Jack laughed. ¡°Holy crap. I never even thought of that, but it makes sense.¡±

    Will shook his head, bemused. ¡°I mean... why not?¡±

    Rugr sighed, turning toward Kleo with an exasperated look. ¡°Gods above, Kleo, this little entourage of yours is nothing short of a traveling circus.¡±

    She squared her shoulders, lifting her chin defiantly. ¡°I happen to like circuses, so deal with it.¡± Then she added with a mischievous glint, ¡°Also, if you mistook Bitter for a bear, you might need glasses. No one¡¯s ever made that mistake before.¡±

    Jack opened his mouth to object but reconsidered, catching Kleo¡¯s pointed stare. Instead, he nodded in agreement.

    Rugr ignored her barb. ¡°Fine. Wolf, goblin, circus¡ªwhatever. As I came in, I saw goblin bodies along the river, and from their state, I figured it had to be a bear.¡±

    Jack shook his head. ¡°Nope, that was a hill troll.¡±

    Rugr shot Will a questioning look. Will shook his head. Not a hill troll.

    ¡°Do I even want to know?¡± Rugr muttered, exasperation growing.

    Will shook his head again. ¡°Probably not.¡±

    ¡°And the goblin bridesmaid?¡±

    ¡°Maya and I are pretty confused about that one, too. So again, no.¡±

    Rugr gave up, turning back to the horses. ¡°Fine. Goblin bridesmaid, riding wolves, trolls¡ªwhatever. Let¡¯s get these horses loaded. The sooner we head south, the better.¡±

    They rode hard under Rugr''s lead, following the main path toward Clan Ulgan. They would follow the river''s edge, bypass the village, and continue toward Clan Ulgar.

    Rugr hoped to push even further if the weather held, but Kleo''s warning about an approaching storm proved accurate. The darkening sky and heavy, humid air made it clear they might need to stop sooner than he would like.

    The plan to pass by Clan Ulgan without stopping weighed on Kleo and Jack. The thought of riding past without sharing a meal, exchanging stories, or even offering a simple greeting left an empty feeling inside. As they neared the turn toward the river, Jack noticed the wistful expression on Kleo''s face. He felt it, too¡ªa longing to reconnect, linger, and belong, even if only for a moment.

    They pressed on for a few kilometers, but as the sky darkened and the first light sprinkles of rain began to fall, Rugr called for a stop to rest the horses. They dismounted and gathered near the riverbank, each stealing glances at the sky. The thick clouds promised the threat of heavy rain.

    Jack was still concerned about Rahna and Bitter. The approaching storm did nothing to ease his mind. He had faith that they would find their way, but until he knew they were safe, the worry would stay in the back of his mind.

    He and Kleo sat apart from the others, sharing a meal. Despite their grueling pace, Jack had found his rhythm in the saddle. His horsemanship improved with each passing kilometer, and Kleo smiled, noticing how much he was enjoying the ride.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Jack," she said, breaking their quiet moment, "the pulse still pulls me south, but I think we''ll need to shift west. It¡¯s always with me now, but stronger at night."

    "Okay. We''ll figure it out. Rugr will understand¡ªHe''s convinced your Kadas Shadoom is guiding you. He won''t try to hold you back. If anyone would understand, it should be him, right?"

    "Yeah," Kleo agreed. "He went through his own Kadas Shadoom. He rarely talks about it, but I know it wasn''t easy. People say he wasn''t the same afterward."

    Jack glanced at Rugr, who stood a short distance away, scanning the horizon with the practiced vigilance of someone who always anticipated danger.

    "That would explain a lot," Jack murmured.

    Kleo caught the edge in his voice and turned to him. "Rugr is a good man. He''s essentially my father. Don''t judge him too harshly. He wants to protect me¡ªthe same as you."

    Jack met her gaze, torn between defensiveness and understanding. While he didn''t dislike Rugr, something about the man left him uneasy. Rugr always stared at him as if searching for a hidden malevolence¡ªsomething Jack knew wasn''t there. What was there was his love for Kleo. Jack had already decided that when it came to her, he wouldn''t back down¡ªnot even to Rugr.

    "I''ll try to keep that in mind," Jack said.

    Kleo smiled and leaned into him, her touch offering silent reassurance. The rain began to fall in earnest, drumming against the leaves overhead.

    "Storm won''t wait. We''d better get moving."

    The rain intensified as they neared Clan Ulgar, soaking through their cloaks and chilling them to the bone. Rugr slowed their pace as night fell and visibility diminished. Navigation was becoming difficult. He also wanted to keep the horses fresh. He had no intention of stopping, even with the pouring rain. The abandoned temple, their next available shelter, lay two hours ahead, and he would keep riding, expecting them to follow.

    Kleo intended to stay in the village until the storm passed. She knew the tempest would last until early morning, its peak hours away.

    She also knew Rugr wanted to push on¡ªhis sole focus was the box. He was putting on an act, pretending they were of one mind, ready to feign surprise when she objected. Such manipulation had worked in her youth. In the days when she was under his tutelage and confined to Astiria without any options. But now, as Rugr had noted, this was her circus. She was its ringmaster. And Rugr? If he thought she would give in to his passive-aggressive behavior, that made him a clown.

    She also didn''t want to share the temple. It held deep meaning for her and Jack, representing a pivotal moment in their relationship. She doubted Rugr would understand its profound significance, yet the thought brought a pang of doubt. Rugr had always wanted what was best for her. Though his protectiveness could feel suffocating, she knew it stemmed from love¡ªeven if he struggled to show it.

    When the Ulgar village came into view, Kleo''s heart surged with joy. It felt like home now, the sight filling her with warmth and contentment. While Astiria held beautiful memories, it had never been more than a place to live. She knew she might make peace with that reality someday, but that day remained distant. For now, this little Woog village embodied everything she yearned for¡ªa proper place of belonging and love.

    Seeing that Rugr had no intention of stopping, Kleo spurred her horse forward, cutting in front of him and halting their horses.

    "We stop here. That was the plan!"

    "The plan is to get south as quickly as possible. You said you wanted to go south, Kleo. You never mentioned stopping at a Woog village."

    Kleo leaped to the ground and grabbed the reins of his horse.

    ¡°Get down. We need to talk.¡±

    She turned and walked away as the others watched. Her emotions were going haywire, and she wasn¡¯t sure what she would say, but it was best not to embarrass him in front of them.

    The rain and wind continued to drone around them, and Jack could just make out the outline of her figure. She did not look happy.

    When they were out of earshot, Kleo whirled on him, her voice sharp with fury. ¡°How was I supposed to tell you anything? You haven¡¯t even given me two minutes of your time. All you do is think about your stupid box!¡±

    Her words lashed out like a whip, and Rugr recoiled. She pressed on, her voice trembling with emotion.

    ¡°Jack and I found an abandoned temple; we encountered a Sasayaka reta Himitsu; we killed the Dark Witch and freed Bitter and Rahna from her curse. We made friends with some great Woog villagers¡ªthey built a house just for us, and it¡¯s right fucking there.¡± She pointed toward the village, her voice rising.

    Rugr¡¯s expression shifted from anger to something softer, almost pained.

    Kleo wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°And then we got ambushed by goblins, stayed at an abbey, and made friends with two great guys; they¡¯re twins, by the way. Then I summoned and killed a demon¡ªwith Jack¡¯s help¡ªand unfortunately, Antonio died, but he was a twat anyway. And Jack and me¡­ we invested in a new business.¡±

    Her voice broke, tears spilling freely as she turned away from him. "But none of that matters. All you care about is your stupid box!¡±

    Deciding she wasn''t done, she spun around, throwing her hands in the air, even though she knew it made her look more hysterical.

    ¡°Sure, it''s a fucking circus, but it''s my fucking circus, and if you can''t appreciate that, can''t be happy for what I''ve found, then you know what? Leave. Get your precious box. I hope it makes you happy because¡ª" She sobbed. "Because I don''t."

    The group sat in stunned silence. They couldn¡¯t hear everything over the rain, but what they missed, they could sense in the weight of her gestures and Rugr¡¯s posture. He stood, staring at the ground, his shoulders slumping as her ire swept over him.

    The only thing going through Will¡¯s mind was that he wouldn¡¯t want to be Rugr. Maya had given him this talk more than once, and he always ended up with his tail between his legs.

    When Rugr heard the deep rumbling growl behind him, he straightened, raising his hands, keeping his motion slow.

    ¡°Let me guess. There¡¯s a giant bear-wolf thing behind me?¡±

    Kleo tried to compose herself. ¡°Hi Bitter, hi Rahna. Could you give us a moment?¡±

    Then Jack stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her. She let her emotions out, sobbing into his chest. He held her close, remaining silent, his expression a mixture of sorrow and quiet anger.

    An unexpected voice broke the silence. ¡°Hey, Jack. Everything okay out here?¡±

    Jack almost jumped out of his skin. ¡°Chester! Don¡¯t sneak up on us like that.¡±

    Chester raised an eyebrow, his usual easy demeanor unshaken. ¡°Sorry, mate. Just came to check in. Looks like a bit of a scene.¡±

    Kleo turned her tear-streaked face toward him. ¡°Hi, Chester. I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ having a moment.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you want to get out of the rain, you know you''re always welcome in the village. Rhonda can open your place. If you don¡¯t want house guests, we can find a place for your friends.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Chester. We¡¯re staying. Let Rhonda know,¡± Kleo said.

    ¡°Will do. I¡¯ll let you get back to it then. Don¡¯t stay out here too long¡ªyou¡¯ll catch your death.¡±

    Maya tried to be the voice of reason. ¡°Rugr, We should stay here for the night. It¡¯s dry, and we could all use the rest,¡±

    Rugr nodded, his face heavy with regret. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. This rain is miserable, and¡­ I think we could all use some time.¡±

    Kleo pulled away from Jack, spinning to face Rugr, throwing herself into his arms. Rugr froze for a moment before wrapping his arms around her, his expression a mix of shock and sorrow.

    ¡°I love you, Rugr,¡± she whispered through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I acted that way. Ever since I saw you, I''ve felt like that little girl you used to hold in your arms.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s voice cracked as he replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize. You¡¯re right¡ªI¡¯ve been a bad¡­¡± He hesitated, then finished, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be sorry¡ªI¡¯ve been a bad¡­ father.¡±

    Will and Maya nodded to Jack and then slipped away, leading the horses toward the village. Jack lingered for a moment, watching Kleo and Rugr. The rain poured around them, but the air had cleared for the first time today.

    Jack gave Bitter a pat on the head. ¡°Come on, big guy. Let¡¯s get inside.¡±

    The wolf followed, happy to get out of the rain.

    Rahna, who wasn''t sure what was happening, held back momentarily. Something had stirred when she watched Chester disappear into the rain. Maybe the right goblin wasn''t even a goblin. Chester was tall and handsome, with such nice teeth¡ªa key consideration for her. She would have to woo him and see what he was made of.

 Chapter 55 - Revelation

    Rhonda swung open the door to the house with a beaming smile. Everything was precisely as Kleo remembered¡ªwarm, cozy, welcoming. Rhonda¡¯s eyes immediately landed on Rugr, and she nudged Jack with her elbow. ¡°Who¡¯s the brooding one?¡±

    Jack gave her a weary smile, deflecting her curiosity. ¡°Not tonight, Rhonda, okay?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± she said with a smirk, clearly undeterred. ¡°I¡¯ll be around tomorrow. Introduce me then.¡± She shot Jack a slow wink before disappearing into the rainy night.

    Rugr sank into a chair, tense and uncertain. In the bedroom, Kleo dried herself as best she could, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°I look awful,¡± she muttered.

    Jack stepped up behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°You look beautiful. And welcome home, by the way. It hasn¡¯t been that long, but I missed this place.¡±

    Kleo sighed, leaning back into his comforting embrace. ¡°Me too. It¡¯s good to be home.¡± She steadied herself for a moment before straightening. ¡°Come on. We need to talk to Rugr.¡±

    Jack groaned, reluctant. ¡°We?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we,¡± Kleo said, guiding him firmly toward the door. ¡°You¡¯re my husband, and he¡¯s my father. We all need to talk and clear the air.¡± Jack grumbled but allowed himself to be led out.

    When they entered the main room, Rugr glanced up, bracing himself. He looked like a man weathering an internal storm, matching the storm outside that left him soaked and weary. Jack gestured toward the smaller room. ¡°You¡¯ll be staying in the spare room. I¡¯ve never slept there, but it should be comfortable enough.¡±

    Rugr stared at the doorway without speaking.

    Kleo pulled out a chair and sat, motioning for Jack to sit beside her. Once he did, she turned to Rugr, voice calm but resolute. ¡°I need to say some things, and I want you to listen first. Afterward, we can talk. Is that okay?¡±

    Rugr nodded, tension evident in every line of his body.

    Kleo took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to be blunt because it seems that¡¯s what works best between us. You¡¯re my father, and I¡¯m your daughter. I don¡¯t want to hear about Markus or Nima. They were never my parents.¡±

    A shadow of sorrow passed across Rugr¡¯s face, but he remained silent.

    ¡°Nima spent my whole life pretending I didn¡¯t exist. There¡¯s nothing in here,¡± she pressed her hand to her chest, ¡°for her. Not love, not hate¡ªnothing.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s gaze dropped, her words striking him deeply.

    ¡°And Markus¡­¡± Kleo hesitated, choosing her words with care. ¡°He was kind, sometimes attentive, but when it mattered most, he wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    Rugr nodded, unable to deny the truth.

    ¡°Who was there for me, Rugr?¡± Kleo¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°Who was there when I needed someone?¡±

    Rugr swallowed, hesitant to respond, afraid to interrupt.

    ¡°You were,¡± Kleo continued. ¡°Who showed me love? Who picked me up when I fell? Who taught me to be strong?¡±

    His voice came out rough, barely audible. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    Rugr shook his head. ¡°No one.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Kleo leaned forward, eyes burning fiercely. ¡°You raised me. You are my father. I¡¯m your daughter. And I love you.¡±

    Her words landed hard, unlocking something within Rugr that had remained guarded for years. He stared at his hands, his voice shaking.

    ¡°I was so afraid, Kleo. You were everything to me¡ªbut I knew Markus could take you away at any moment. I let that fear hold me back. I failed you¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kleo interrupted, placing her hand over his. ¡°As I grew older, I understood exactly why you held back. It didn¡¯t make me love you less; it made me love you more. You did everything possible to protect me, even when it wasn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s shoulders sagged under the weight of years of regret. ¡°I should¡¯ve been braver. I should have told them¡ªtold you¡ªwhat you meant to me.¡±

    ¡°You can tell me now,¡± Kleo whispered, squeezing his hand. ¡°Right now is what matters. We¡¯re not in Astiria anymore. No one can take me from you. I¡¯m free, Rugr. I¡¯m never going back to that cage.¡±

    Her voice carried bitterness but also strength¡ªa woman who had claimed control of her destiny.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Rugr lifted his gaze, eyes bright with emotion. ¡°You¡¯re right. I let Markus define too much of what I could be for you. But no more. Kleo, I¡¯m proud of you. And I love you more than anything.¡±

    Kleo smiled, blinking through tears. ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Still silent, Jack stood and placed a supportive hand on Rugr¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have an amazing daughter. And she¡¯s lucky to have you.¡±

    Rugr looked up, his expression softening. ¡°Thank you, Jack¡ªfor being there for her. For loving her.¡±

    Jack nodded. ¡°Always.¡±

    The tension between them eased, replaced by something more hopeful and honest. They were a family now¡ªflawed, complicated, but genuine.

    Jack was relieved the conversation was finally over. Emotions had been shared, truths spoken, and rest seemed within reach.

    But Rugr had other plans. ¡°Do you want to hear my thoughts on the box?¡± Rugr¡¯s voice broke the silence abruptly.

    Jack groaned, slumping back in his chair. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been paying attention for the last hour?¡±

    After days of travel and the emotional storm they¡¯d weathered, all Jack wanted was to retreat to the soft bed waiting in the next room.

    Kleo tilted her head, studying Rugr¡¯s serious expression. ¡°Is now really the right time?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Rugr said, voice neutral, ¡°considering Markus tried to send that box¡ªand us¡ªto the bottom of the ocean, I¡¯d say it is.¡±

    Kleo froze. The idea of Markus wanting her dead was difficult enough, but Rugr¡¯s certainty made her pulse quicken.

    ¡°All right,¡± she said, leaning forward. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Jack sighed. ¡°This better be good.¡±

    Rugr met Kleo¡¯s eyes. ¡°The remains in the box¡ªthey¡¯re Demana.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Kleo pressed.

    ¡°They belonged to someone you wouldn¡¯t know, someone who never set foot in Astiria.¡±

    Kleo frowned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The last of our people fled directly from Demana to Astiria. There were no others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I believed,¡± Rugr said, ¡°until I ran into my brother in Balta.¡±

    ¡°Your brother?¡± Kleo blinked in confusion. ¡°Your brother died during the Last Stand¡ªyou¡¯ve told me countless times. He¡¯s in every history book.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rugr admitted, his voice tight. ¡°Imagine my surprise when I saw him standing at the bar of the Salty Mermaid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Kleo said, her disbelief mingled with shock. ¡°Of course you are¡­ How can that be? He died over three hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Exactly what went through my mind,¡± Rugr said, eyes distant. ¡°I fled the city immediately. Me. I ran away like a frightened child. Can you imagine?¡±

    ¡°I can if you believe you¡¯ve just seen a ghost.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought at first,¡± Rugr said. ¡°But I stopped outside Balta, on a hillside overlooking the city. I knew if it were Dungr, he¡¯d follow. And he did.¡±

    Jack leaned forward. ¡°Can we skip to the chase? What the hell¡¯s going on?¡±

    Rugr nodded. ¡°There¡¯s another group of Demana survivors in this world. They built a sanctuary hidden deep in the great desert to the west. It¡¯s isolated, nearly impossible to reach. No one crosses the sands unless they have a death wish.¡±

    ¡°How is this even possible?¡± Kleo asked, breathless. ¡°How did they get here?¡±

    Rugr¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°That¡¯s the heart of the matter, Kleo. But you might not like what you hear.¡±

    She steeled herself. ¡°I need to know. This contradicts everything I¡¯ve been told my entire life.¡±

    Jack slumped deeper. ¡°I¡¯m fine not knowing. Can I go to bed now?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kleo snapped, kicking his foot under the table. ¡°This is important. Stay awake, Jack.¡±

    He grumbled, resigning himself. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m making tea.¡±

    Rugr watched Jack fill the kettle before turning back to Kleo, his voice grave as he began the tale. He revealed Barto¡¯s betrayal of their people and Markus¡¯s complicity. By the time Rugr finished, Kleo¡¯s eyes were wet with tears¡ªanger and grief mingling openly.

    She turned toward the window, unable to speak. The revelations were crushing. Jack hovered nearby, questions forming, but he held them in. Instead, he prepared cups of tea. When Kleo finally turned back to Rugr, her voice trembled with suppressed emotion. ¡°How could Markus do this? My whole life¡ªit was all lies.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t excuse Markus¡¯s actions,¡± Rugr said. ¡°But it was too late when he realized Barto¡¯s betrayal. Markus tried to save as many as possible¡ªthose willing to follow. Barto is the true villain here.¡±

    Kleo forced herself to breathe. ¡°At least there are more of us alive. And your brother¡ªhe¡¯s alive, Rugr. That must mean something.¡±

    Rugr allowed himself a faint smile. ¡°Yes, that part is good. But there¡¯s a catch¡ªand it relates to the box.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why is there always a catch?¡±

    Rugr¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Dungr¡¯s life depends on me returning the box. I swore on his life that I¡¯d do it. That¡¯s why it matters so much. The remains must return to their rightful resting place in the desert sanctuary.¡±

    Kleo groaned, dropping her head into her hands. Rugr and Jack braced themselves for another fiery reaction, but Kleo surprised them both.

    ¡°Oh, Father¡­ I¡¯m sorry for how I acted earlier,¡± she said. ¡°I had no idea what kind of burden you were carrying.¡± Kleo straightened, her voice steady again. ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand why Markus went through all that trouble¡ªsending us after the box only to have it destroyed and us along with it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the puzzle,¡± Rugr admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t have the full answer. I spoke with Maya, and she shared some theories. But they¡¯re incomplete¡ªI want to consider them carefully before we jump to conclusions.¡±

    Jack rejoined the table, tea steaming in hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t sit through all this for half a story. What exactly did Maya say?¡±

    Ignoring Jack, Rugr focused on Kleo. ¡°Do you remember saying the box wasn¡¯t buried but hidden?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°It was hidden in a recess beneath the temple floor¡ªnot buried.¡±

    ¡°And the construction?¡±

    ¡°It was strange,¡± Kleo said, recalling the details. ¡°There was no visible seam or way to open it. It had a subtle protection spell¡ªweak, but well-hidden.¡±

    Rugr leaned in. ¡°Maya suspects the body inside isn¡¯t dead.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s eyes widened, and Jack choked on his tea. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°She thinks the box protects the body of a powerful Kull magic practitioner, keeping it suspended¡ªalive but unmoving¡ªwhile its soul exists in another realm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªwhat?¡± Jack asked, completely baffled.

    ¡°The body stays preserved,¡± Rugr clarified. ¡°But the soul travels elsewhere. Over time, the physical body deteriorates, and eventually, it becomes impossible for the soul to return. Markus likely wanted the box sunk, hoping that would sever the body-soul connection forever.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s brow knitted. ¡°But why would anyone separate their soul from their body?¡±

    Rugr shrugged. ¡°To transcend physical limits, perhaps. To travel unseen, hide from enemies, search across vast distances, or even time itself. But this is Maya¡¯s area of expertise¡ªnot mine.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s thoughts raced, her voice quiet with realization. ¡°Searching across distances. Across realms¡ª¡±

    Jack¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts, steady and serious. ¡°The body¡¯s here, but the soul is somewhere else, reaching out, calling¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kleo whispered, eyes widening as she shook her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    But Jack was confident. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Kleo insisted, shaking her head.

    He met her gaze steadily, and they spoke in unison:

    ¡°The goddess.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Goddess? + Prize

    ¡°Goddess?¡± Rugr repeated, utterly lost. His questions multiplied by the moment, but it was impossible to interrupt Jack and Kleo, who were deep in a conversation only they understood.

    ¡°Gods and Fates, Jack,¡± Kleo exclaimed, shifting from shock to exhilaration, ¡°this is both completely insane and perfectly logical at the same time!¡±

    She spun toward Rugr, urgency in her eyes. ¡°Father, go get Maya¡ªnow. We need her.¡±

    Rugr wasn¡¯t accustomed to being ordered around by anyone, least of all Kleo, but he nodded and headed for the door without protest. Jack pointed him in the right direction.

    ¡°Turn right, second hut on the right. It¡¯s the only one with a stoop.¡±

    As Rugr left, Kleo paced the room, her fingers threading through her damp hair as if she could physically untangle her thoughts. Jack watched from the side, his stomach growling in protest. In the bedroom, he rummaged through their bags for food but found nothing. The door swung open again, and he returned empty-handed to the main room.

    Maya and Will entered, their expressions worried and their clothes disheveled. Rugr followed behind, face unreadable. Jack wondered idly what Rugr had interrupted.

    Maya immediately fixed her gaze on Kleo. ¡°Kleo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Kleo stopped pacing, pressing both palms against her temples. ¡°Maya, you¡¯re going to think Jack and I have completely lost it¡ªif you don¡¯t already.¡± She took a steadying breath, composing herself. ¡°Rugr told us your theory about the box¡ªthe Kull magic, the suspended animation.¡±

    Maya nodded, cautious. ¡°It¡¯s one possibility. It is far-fetched, perhaps, but the evidence fits. Such spells require a specialized container, exactly as Rugr described. But my understanding is limited.¡±

    ¡°Jack and I think the person who cast that spell¡ªthe body in the box¡ªis a woman.¡±

    Maya arched an eyebrow. ¡°Explain.¡±

    Kleo hesitated, eyes flicking around the room. Jack gave her an encouraging nod.

    ¡°Okay, here¡¯s the crazy part.¡± She began to pace again, her voice fast with excitement. ¡°After the battle with the Dark Witch, Jack had an experience when he was near death. A vision¡ªor something. He encountered a presence that he calls ¡®the goddess.¡¯ When he mistook her for me, she said something strange. Something like, ¡®I¡¯m not Kleo, but that¡¯s an easy mistake to make. She¡¯s the thread binding us. We¡¯re both trying to find our way back to her.¡¯¡±

    She turned to Jack. ¡°Did I get that right?¡±

    Jack nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what she said. I understood it completely at the time, like it was undeniable truth¡ªbut now I can¡¯t explain why.¡±

    Silence fell as the others tried to digest this revelation. Rugr finally spoke, skeptical. ¡°You¡¯re putting a lot of stock in something Jack dreamed while unconscious.¡±

    Kleo snapped at him. ¡°You, of all people, know better. Tell them about my dreams.¡±

    Rugr sighed, addressing Maya and Will. ¡°When Kleo was very young, she had vivid dreams¡ªongoing stories, detailed and consistent. She spoke of them often until she was about ten and probably experienced them longer but stopped telling me about them.¡±

    Kleo prompted, insistent, ¡°And?¡±

    Rugr continued, eyes sliding toward Jack. ¡°In these dreams, she was always an adult. Never a child. And each dream involved the same man¡ªa man named Jack.¡±

    Maya and Will exchanged uneasy glances. Will broke the silence first. ¡°That sounds¡­ kind of creepy.¡±

    ¡°At the time, I thought so too,¡± Rugr admitted. ¡°But when I met Jack and brought him back to the wagon, I knew from the look on Kleo¡¯s face that he was the Jack from her dreams. Honestly, I still don¡¯t know exactly why I didn¡¯t kill him outright. But, as you see, he stands here very much alive.¡±

    Jack swallowed. Kleo glared at Rugr. ¡°Father, really? Was that necessary?¡±

    Kleo turned to Maya. ¡°It¡¯s true¡ªall of it. Seeing Jack for the first time stopped my heart. And then¡ª¡±

    Maya finished, understanding dawning in her eyes, ¡°¡ªit triggered your unyielding fate.¡±

    Kleo nodded, visibly shaken by the memory.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Will leaned in, curious but cautious. ¡°So, what does this have to do with the box? You don¡¯t seriously think it contains an actual goddess, do you?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Kleo admitted. But there¡¯s more.¡± She bit her lip, recounting her experience with the pulse: the overwhelming joy, peace, and safety, the deep feeling of connection. By the time she finished, she was trembling from the memory¡¯s lingering impact.

    ¡°So, after your party at the abbey, you figured out it was a signal and triangulated it?¡± Will asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kleo said.

    ¡°Let me guess," Will said. "South?¡±

    She nodded again.

    ¡°And since the box is also south, your theory is the pulse originates from it¡ªthat this ¡®goddess¡¯ is somehow the consciousness of whoever is inside the box?¡±

    Kleo¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Is that completely insane?¡±

    Will opened his mouth to reply but caught Maya¡¯s warning glance and reconsidered. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®circus crazy¡¯¡ªexactly the kind of crazy I¡¯ve come to expect from you two.¡±

    Kleo frowned, unsure if she should be annoyed or flattered.

    Maya interjected, ¡°What Will means is that it might sound unbelievable, but it also makes a strange sense.¡±

    Kleo smiled. ¡°Circus crazy sense.¡±

    Rugr cleared his throat. ¡°Crazy or not, we have critical questions we must answer. One: who exactly is in the box? Two: why is she reaching out to Kleo? And three: why do Markus and Barto consider this ¡®goddess¡¯ such a threat?¡±

    Silence settled again, heavier now. Maya broke it, thoughtful. ¡°The answer to those questions is the key to everything that happens next.¡±

    ¡°What happens next is I go to bed,¡± Jack said, stifling a yawn.

    Rugr had a different plan. ¡°Sorry, Jack. We need to work through this tonight. Tomorrow, we go collect this ¡®goddess¡¯ and head for the desert.¡±

    Jack groaned. ¡°Fine, but I need something to eat first.¡±

    <hr>

    The demana stood no chance against the Arraku. The attack was swift, clinical¡ªthe stinger plunged deep into his heart. Death was silent except for the faint, wet crunch of bone meeting barb. The Arraku soldier held the body upright, gripping it through its dying spasms, maintaining the illusion of life as his cluster brothers took positions in the shadows.

    This demana was nothing¡ªwaste. Only the female mattered: food, a prize for the Spider Queen¡¯s feast. She must be captured, sedated, cocooned. Her vitality preserved. The Queen¡¯s decree left no margin for error.

    The Arraku stood motionless behind the demana corpse, its limbs deceptively humanlike, the stinger hidden within the hollow of the victim¡¯s chest. He held the pose perfectly, waiting for the signal as the cluster prepared their assault.

    Two demana stood watching. One was the female¡ªthe Queen¡¯s chosen. He saw fear in the female¡¯s eyes as he twitched his bipedal puppet, imitating its crude movements:

    I am fine. Standing in the rain. Normal demana behavior.

    His performance was flawless.

    He observed her with curiosity. Why the Spider Queen desired this particular female did not matter. The Queen had spoken¡ªher command absolute.

    The signal pulsed through the cluster¡¯s shared consciousness. Immediate. Absolute. His brothers descended from the trees, deadly shadows, movements fluid and precise. The second demana fell instantly, the barb piercing his heart with a choked gasp and a spray of blood, lifeless before he struck mud.

    The female screamed, her terror sharp and piercing. She turned to flee, but a second brother intercepted, limbs closing around her like iron restraints. She thrashed uselessly. The Arraku struck without hesitation, venomous fangs sinking deep into her shoulder. Resistance faded, muscles slackened as the toxin surged. Cocooning began immediately, silk spilling from hidden spinnerets, binding her limbs rigid. The webbing preserved her flesh and organs. She was precious. Her value absolute.

    A third demana fled into the woods, crashing through the brush in a blind panic. The cluster leader considered pursuit but dismissed it¡ªirrelevant. The objective was secured. The female was theirs.

    The leader pulsed the signal: Nest.

    Three Arraku gathered, forms obscured by rain and darkness, surrounding the cocooned prize. Their compound eyes glinted green, thoughts attuned to the Queen. The fourth brother did not appear. The signal shifted¡ªanger. He pursued the fleeing demana male into the woods, breaching protocol. His prey was irrelevant. An unforgivable mistake. He would be waste.

    Connection sharpened, reality twisted, and the air shimmered and tore as the Spider Queen opened the portal. Threads of her vast web bridged the distance attuned to their signal.

    The female was secured. Her capture guaranteed the Queen''s favor. To stand in the Spider Queen''s presence and enter her personal nest were rare honors. Pride surged through the leader, echoed and magnified by his brothers. Victory elevated them. They would earn the right to mate with the Arrakfala, her brood mothers.

    Then came a new command: wait.

    Confusion rippled through the shared link. Unexpected. The sender insisted on patience, but the cluster responded decisively: regret. The fourth brother no longer mattered. The mission was sacred. The female their sole priority.

    They stepped through the portal one by one, carrying their unconscious prize. Reduced to three, the cluster exuded satisfaction¡ªa deep, collective sense of triumph. They had fulfilled the Queen¡¯s command. Their reward awaited them in her nest.

    The fourth Arraku returned to the rain-drenched clearing too late. The portal had closed, leaving it stranded¡ªsevered from its cluster, the nest, and the purpose that defined its very existence. A cluster of one was no cluster at all. Isolation was a death sentence.

    Pursuing the fleeing demana had aligned with the mission, but abandoning the cocoon had been selfish, driven by pride and instinct rather than the Spider Queen''s will. Now, its brothers were gone. No connection. No Queen. No future.

    The Arraku staggered toward the discarded body of the second demana, rain streaming down its carapace, forming rivulets like the tears it could not weep. It sank to the ground beside the lifeless prey, the corpse still warm and pliant¡ªone final, pitiful meal to delay the inevitable. Already, spider madness whispered at the edges of its consciousness, fraying its thoughts into chaos. The silence in its mind was deafening.

    With limbs folding beneath its failing body, the Arraku curled into the mud¡ªrain pattered upon its carapace, a cold rhythm marking its solitary end. The darkness closed in, absolute and irreversible, as the Arraku waited, feeble and afraid, for death to grant mercy.

 Chapter 58 - Mother

    The room took a few minutes to settle. Jack scrounged for food, Rugr argued briefly with Bitter about the bed¡ªthen gave up, deciding to complain to Kleo instead.

    Jack caught Will and Maya exchanging a quiet, tender kiss near the doorway. He tried to hide his smile. Although he still didn¡¯t grasp their complicated history, seeing them share that gentle intimacy amid all this chaos reminded him there was always room for hope.

    When they finally gathered around the table, Maya took charge.

    ¡°Will and I will lead the discussion. You know more about the box and Markus and Astiria¡¯s history. Your insights are crucial for understanding exactly what¡¯s happening¡ªwho¡¯s involved, their motivations, and how we proceed.¡±

    No one objected. Maya turned immediately to Rugr.

    ¡°Rugr, does the second Demana sanctuary pose a real threat to Astiria?¡±

    Rugr considered his answer carefully. ¡°The mere existence of the second sanctuary would raise dangerous questions¡ªquestions that would bring down Astiria¡¯s leadership. If the sanctuary knew how to find or access Astiria, they¡¯d pose a serious threat, at least from Markus¡¯s perspective. Either way, it¡¯s a risk Markus and Barto can¡¯t allow.¡±

    Will leaned forward. ¡°Then it¡¯s possible this presence¡ªthis ¡®goddess¡¯¡ªis trying to locate Astiria?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably what Markus and Barto fear most. But¡­¡± Rugr hesitated, frowning. ¡°Keep in mind my thoughts are subjective, but this presence doesn¡¯t feel strategic. It feels personal.¡±

    Maya tapped the table thoughtfully. ¡°Speaking of personal¡ªwhy exactly were you and Kleo chosen to retrieve the box in the first place? You¡¯re both capable, but if the plan was to dispose of you afterward, why not send someone expendable?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± Kleo spoke up, ¡°it is personal. Somehow, I have a connection to whoever is in that box. Markus knew if something happened to me, Rugr would tear Astiria apart to find out why. To eliminate me, they¡¯d have to eliminate Rugr as well.¡±

    Jack interrupted, mouth full of carp. ¡°Maybe Markus thought Kleo was a security risk. That she might give away Astiria¡¯s location.¡±

    Rugr shook his head. ¡°Impossible. Kleo doesn¡¯t know enough to compromise the community.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the risk, then,¡± Jack shot back. ¡°Maybe Kleo was just collateral damage.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s frustration surged. ¡°Markus would never kill his own daughter.¡±

    Jack¡¯s response was calm, almost casual. ¡°Except she¡¯s not really his daughter.¡±

    Silence fell abruptly. Rugr stared at him, stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Think about it,¡± Jack said. ¡°Kleo¡¯s ¡®mother,¡¯ Nima, ignored her completely, and Markus¡ªthough better¡ªdid little more than check in on her. I mean, he let you raise her, Rugr. No offense, but that¡¯s not exactly parental devotion.¡±

    Will interjected before Rugr could react. ¡°Jack has a point. Markus placed severe restrictions on Kleo¡¯s training. This mission was the first time she was allowed to leave Astiria, correct? If the ultimate goal was to eliminate her, she must be the real threat, not Rugr.¡±

    Rugr started to object but paused. The logic was hard to refute. Yet, if Markus and Nima weren¡¯t Kleo¡¯s parents, who were?

    Maya guided the conversation forward. ¡°If Jack¡¯s theory is true, is Kleo¡¯s heritage the threat, or is it something else entirely?¡±

    They all turned to Rugr. He remained silent, looking uncomfortable.

    ¡°Rugr?¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    He glanced at Kleo, reluctance evident in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s something else.¡±

    ¡°Care to elaborate?¡± Maya pressed.

    He shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Jack groaned impatiently. ¡°Come on, Rugr. Spit it out. It¡¯s late. I¡¯m exhausted, and if you don¡¯t start talking soon, I¡¯ll collapse right here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak when I¡¯m ready,¡± Rugr snapped. ¡°In the meantime, shove some more food in your mouth and let the adults talk.¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Kleo said, placing a calming hand on Rugr¡¯s arm, ¡°it¡¯s all right. I already know.¡±

    Rugr sighed, then nodded.

    ¡°Kleo is different. I tried to ignore it, hoping she could have a normal childhood. I wanted her to stay carefree, innocent, untouched by her destiny for as long as possible.¡±

    The room waited, sensing Rugr''s weight¡ªthe deep, fierce protectiveness of a father who wished only for his child¡¯s happiness.

    Finally, he spoke, releasing a truth he¡¯d hidden for too long.

    ¡°Kleo is Arch Demana¡ªa supreme being, born once every thousand years, possessing unparalleled power and talent. The Arch Demana aren¡¯t only exceptional¡ªthey¡¯re legendary figures meant to lead our people against forces of darkness¡ªthose who seek the destruction of life. Enemies who thrive in shadows, driven only by death. The Dark Lords, the plague-bringers¡ªthe Sa Kamal, whose only goal is to consume worlds, unravel creation, and plunge everything into oblivion.¡±

    The group sat stunned, absorbing his words. Kleo struggled under the weight of his words. She knew it was true, but hearing it spoken aloud shook her.

    Rugr¡¯s voice softened. ¡°We needed her three hundred years ago, on Demana. We failed, and our world fell. Ever since, the darkness has spread. It¡¯s only a matter of time before this world, and countless others, are reduced to ash. I¡¯ve witnessed it once¡ªI never wish to see it again.¡±

    Maya closed her eyes, taking a deep, steadying breath. The hour was late, and they all needed rest. But one crucial question still hung unanswered. Maya knew the answer but wouldn¡¯t be the one to voice it.

    ¡°If everything we¡¯ve discussed is true,¡± Maya began, guiding Kleo toward voicing the revelation, ¡°then the identity of the person in the box can only be one person. Someone desperate to find Kleo¡ªnot because she is Arch Demana, but because¡­¡±

    Maya let her words fade into silence, waiting.

    Kleo¡¯s hands shook; tears glistened in her eyes. Jack reached out and placed his hand over hers, giving her strength. He knew.

    Kleo swallowed hard, her voice trembling but sure. ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡±

    Kleo stood off to the side, her head buried against Jack¡¯s chest, muffled sobs shaking her shoulders. Maya watched, her heart aching for the girl. She couldn¡¯t fully understand Kleo¡¯s grief¡ªMaya¡¯s loss had been tangible, something held and then painfully taken. Kleo¡¯s was different. It was an emptiness felt all her life, now made real.

    Maya rose and guided Kleo back to her chair. Kleo¡¯s face was flushed, her breath unsteady. The effort of voicing the revelation had left her trembling and exhausted.

    ¡°Kleo,¡± Maya asked, ¡°can you manage a few more minutes? There¡¯s still a bit we need to discuss. Afterward, Jack can take you to rest.¡±

    Kleo nodded weakly, ¡°A few more minutes. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Maya glanced around the table. Rugr sat stoically, his expression tense. Silence lingered, heavy and uncertain, until Maya finally spoke again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to piece everything together,¡± she said, her voice steady but gentle. ¡°Astiria discovers an Arch Demana child has been born. They abduct her, hiding her in their secret realm. Markus, Nima, and Rugr are assigned to watch over the child. The mother, devastated, searches the continent, perhaps the world, exhausting all conventional methods. Desperate, she resorts to an ancient Kull spell, dividing her existence between worlds to locate Kleo. Astiria realizes this, sees her as a threat, and sends Rugr to dispose of her remains¡ªhoping to sever her connection to Kleo permanently. Fearful that Kleo¡¯s powers will awaken, Markus and Barto decide Kleo herself must be eliminated. Rugr, as her protector, becomes expendable too.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s expression darkened, his voice low. ¡°Sounds correct. I also suspect Markus and Barto suppressed Kleo¡¯s Kadas Shadoom. Demana transformations typically occur before age fifteen. Kleo is nearing twenty-three. Even for an Arch Demana, such a delay is unheard of.¡±

    Maya¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°The question remains: how did they know about Kleo¡¯s true nature so early? Could they detect the magic somehow, or is someone from the second sanctuary communicating with them? And then there¡¯s the Kull magic. Extraordinary.¡±

    Rugr¡¯s shoulders tensed, eager to move forward. ¡°That speculation changes little about our plan. We retrieve the box and head for the desert sanctuary. We won¡¯t find answers sitting here¡ªwe¡¯ll uncover more as we go.¡±

    Jack interjected, sensing Kleo¡¯s increasing exhaustion. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. Kleo needs rest¡ªI think we all do. Let¡¯s decide on specifics in the morning.¡±

    Kleo looked up, her exhaustion plain. Rugr stood, placing his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Jack¡¯s right. Rest now. We leave tomorrow as soon as everyone¡¯s ready.¡±

    The group dispersed, each weighed down by the revelations. As Jack guided Kleo toward their room, she paused, looking back toward Rugr.

    ¡°Goodnight, Father,¡± she whispered.

    Rugr¡¯s expression softened, the tension easing from his features. ¡°Goodnight, daughter. Sleep well.¡±

    Jack closed the door behind them, suppressing a smile as he heard Rugr grumble into the silence:

    ¡°Now, what in gods¡¯ names am I supposed to do about this damned wolf?¡±

 Chapter 59 - Daughter, Wife, Demon

    When the pulse came, Kleo struggled to wake, her exhaustion weighing her down. The day''s emotional turmoil had taken its toll, pulling her into a deep sleep where her mind drifted through a hazy dreamscape. A gentle warmth radiated over her, enveloping her, and she floated within its embrace. The gentle buoyancy was similar to that of the sanctuary¡¯s pool, requiring no effort. She drifted, thoughtless, letting herself float in the soothing expanse.

    The presence permeated her dream, brushing against her¡ªa tender hand sweeping the hair from her face. Kleo didn¡¯t flinch, even as the compassion emanating from the touch overwhelmed her, flooding her with trembling waves of emotion. It was almost too much, too pure, and she feared the vibrations might tear her apart. Yet, she didn¡¯t want it to end. A soft finger traced the line of her cheek, wiping away the remnants of a dried tear. Kleo¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came. Her mind grasped for a single word, one she was scared to think. Mother?

    The answer came not as words but as a rush of love, surging into her like a tidal wave and filling her empty spaces. Then she heard the voice¡ªsoft, warm, and impossibly vast. It wasn''t only sound; it was feeling, its ripples resonating through her consciousness.

    You are more than I ever dreamed for you, my Kleo. That is what he calls you¡ªKleo. Your bonded soul¡ªJack.

    At Jack''s name, Kleo''s heart erupted with love¡ªa fiery cascade intertwining with the radiance of the presence.

    The voice lingered on a word, soft and deliberate: love. The sound resonated within her like a crashing wave, then settled into gentle ripples that draped over her like a delicate veil.

    Kleo lifted her hand, marveling as tiny points of light floated upward into her vision. They shimmered like stars, responding to her touch as she playfully poked them, the force causing them to drift lazily away.

    I love this name¡ªKleo. The voice was tender and sweet. Though it wasn''t the name I gave you, it suits you. It has become your true name. Kleo is who you are. You are Kleo.

    A question rose unbidden in Kleo''s thoughts. What name? Though she hadn''t meant to ask, the words surfaced independently.

    A soft, melodic laugh filled her, rippling through her mind like the sweetest song. A simple, sweet name¡ªLily. When I held you in my arms and touched my finger to your tiny nose, I called you my Lily Bean.

    Kleo''s breath caught as her heart ached, yearning to reach out and embrace the presence. But the harder she tried, the further it slipped away. Panic seized her as she scrambled to hold onto the feeling, her desperation clawing for any anchor to that precious warmth.

    The voice, now distant, faded like the final notes of a song.

    Come to me, Kleo. Find me and bring me home. I would hold you in my arms again.

    Her mind responded with a silent, fervent vow. I''m coming. I will bring you home.

    The voice whispered one final time, a gossamer thread of sound just perceptible above the growing void¡ªDaughter.

    Then, silence descended.

    Kleo stirred restlessly from her sleep, her chest rising and falling as tears slipped from her closed eyes. The warmth was gone, replaced by a hollow ache and the fading echoes of her mother¡¯s love.

    The following day, Jack awoke, body and mind sluggish, the previous day''s revelations still heavy on his shoulders. Beside him, Kleo lay curled in a cocoon of blankets, her face slack with exhaustion. Throughout the night, she had tossed and turned, muttering incoherent words¡ªher restless sleep mirroring the emotional storm she''d weathered.

    Jack sat up carefully to avoid disturbing her. She needs this, he thought. Let her rest.

    Padding softly into the main room, he found Rugr awake, seated at the table with his head resting in his hands. The older man looked worn, his broad shoulders sagging under the weight of unspoken burdens. Jack nodded a silent greeting as he moved toward the fireplace.

    ¡°Tea?¡±

    Rugr lifted his head, offering a tired nod. ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Jack placed two cups on the table and set a pot of water over the fire. The quiet crackle of flames and the occasional creak of wooden beams were the only sounds as the hut settled around them.

    "Still sleeping?" Rugr asked, breaking the silence.

    "Yeah," Jack replied, adding tea leaves to the cups. "She had a rough day yesterday, and her night wasn''t much better. She kept muttering in her sleep¡ªtroubled dreams."

    Rugr grunted, his expression unreadable. "She''s carrying more than she should," he muttered as if to himself. "Always has."

    Jack nodded while preparing the tea. "She''s stronger than she appears, but yesterday took its toll. She needs to wake up on her own¡ªno rushing."

    Rugr''s gaze drifted toward the door, his fingers drumming a slow rhythm on the table. "I don''t mean to push, Jack, but we can''t delay much longer. That box... if what we discussed last night is true, then Kleo would agree¡ªwe need to move."

    Jack sighed, leaning against the counter. He knew Rugr was right, but the thought of thrusting Kleo back into danger gnawed at him. She deserved better than this endless chain of crises. "Yeah," he replied. "You''re right. But let her sleep. We''ll leave when she''s up."

    Rugr nodded, and silence fell over the room once more as Jack busied himself with the tea. While Jack was distracted, Rugr raised his hand toward the pot. A faint red glow flickered in his palm, sending heat into the water. The pot began to steam, and Rugr withdrew his hand, settling back into his seat as if nothing had happened.

    Jack turned back as the water began to boil. He frowned, suspicious, but remained silent as he poured the steaming water into the cups, the fragrant aroma of Woog tea filling the air.

    Jack handed Rugr a cup and took one for himself. "Why don''t we take this outside?" he suggested. "I''ll introduce you to a few people."

    Rugr hesitated, glancing toward the bedroom where Kleo still slept. After a moment, he nodded and rose, following Jack into the village. Morning sunlight filtered through the dense foliage, casting dappled shadows across the ground. The Woogs bustled about, their cheerful chatter and busy movements contrasting sharply with Rugr''s somber mood.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Jack led him toward the central square, stopping to greet familiar faces and point out notable sights. It felt good to be back in the Woog village. The familiar smells of his home brought a faint smile to his face.

    Rugr''s rigid posture gradually relaxed, and Jack felt a spark of hope. Even amid their looming uncertainties, these simple moments offered quiet comfort¡ªan anchor against the chaos ahead.

    When Kleo awoke, the little house was quiet; the only sound was the faint rustling of leaves outside the window. Jack was gone, and the absence of his usual chatter felt unsettling. She lay still, her body weighed down by a deep, lingering fatigue. Thoughts of the dream filled her mind¡ªa strange mix of happiness and loss that left her chest tight and her limbs reluctant to move.

    Yesterday had been too much. Seeing Rugr after their long separation had stirred emotions she¡¯d buried for years. Feelings of abandonment, raw and unresolved, had clawed their way to the surface. And when those emotions had finally overwhelmed her, they had spilled out in an angry torrent, directed at the one person who had been her rock. She regretted the outburst, but part of her knew it was necessary. There were things she had needed to say¡ªthings Rugr needed to hear.

    Still, the aftermath of it all left her feeling hollow. Lying in the dimly lit room, her mind raced as her body resisted the urge to rise. The faint scent of Woog tea lingered in the air, and for a moment, she considered getting up to make herself a cup. But as tempting as it was to ease herself into the day with a quiet routine, she realized that this was the most time she¡¯d had alone since Jack¡¯s recovery.

    The realization brought a flicker of resolve. Alone in the stillness, she decided it was time to confront what she had been avoiding. Something best faced in solitude.

    The battle with Morghadus had unlocked something within her¡ªa change she couldn¡¯t quite explain, but she felt it humming beneath her skin like a barely restrained current. It wasn¡¯t the pulse, the signal she¡¯d come to associate with the ¡®goddess.¡¯ This was something inevitable¡ªher transformation.

    She needed to learn to control it, not the other way around. The night in the woods was a stark message: embrace or be consumed.

    Curiosity gnawed at her. She flexed her fingers, studying her hand in the faint sunlight that filtered through the curtains. Slowly, deliberately, she called to the power, coaxing it forward as though coaxing a timid creature from the shadows.

    At first, nothing happened. Then, a faint tingle prickled at her fingertips, spreading down her palm like warm honey. She inhaled sharply as her skin shifted, darkening and rippling like the surface of a still pond disturbed by an unseen force.

    Her nails extended, lengthening into razor-sharp claws that shimmered, catching the light with an unnatural gleam. Her skin darkened further, taking on a rich, obsidian hue that seemed to absorb the light rather than reflect it. The texture transformed¡ªsmooth and flawless, yet unnervingly otherworldly. Faint lines of molten gold coursed beneath the surface like veins of living fire, pulsing with a heartbeat that wasn¡¯t entirely hers.

    Her hand swelled, growing larger, more powerful. The structure of her bones shifted, elongating her fingers and enhancing the curve of her knuckles. It was her hand, but it wasn¡¯t. It was something more¡ªa weapon, a symbol, a revelation.

    Kleo¡¯s breath caught as she tilted her wrist, watching the light play over the transformed limb. Her pulse quickened, a mix of fear and exhilaration coursing through her. The sheer power it radiated was intoxicating, yet she couldn¡¯t ignore the whisper of unease that threaded through her thoughts.

    This is who I am. This is who I¡¯ve always been. Why does it feel so alien?

    She flexed the claws, testing them, marveling at their effortless sharpness, the way they seemed to cut through the air itself. A flick of her wrist sent a faint ripple of energy outward, making the room feel charged with static. The sensation was thrilling and terrifying, a reminder of what she was becoming¡ªwhat she had always been destined to become.

    And yet, she hesitated. Her other hand, still her own, still demana, rested beside the demon¡¯s hand. The contrast was stark, a visual representation of the duality that defined her existence¡ªthe familiar versus the inevitable. Kleo versus the Arch Demana she was destined to be.

    Her thoughts turned to Jack. Would he still look at her the same way if he saw this? If he saw all of her? The thought made her chest tighten, but she pushed it aside. Jack loved her. She knew that. He had bound his soul to hers, accepting her before she understood herself. And yet, the fear lingered¡ªa fear she couldn¡¯t quite shake.

    Slowly, she willed the transformation to recede. The claws retracted, the darkened skin lightened, and the molten veins dimmed until they disappeared from view. Her hand was her own again, but the memory of the transformation remained, burned into her mind.

    She exhaled, her body trembling with the aftershocks of the power she had tasted. This was her Kadas Shadoom¡ªher unyielding fate. It was not something she could avoid or suppress. It was who she was. Who she would always be.

    But as she lay there in the quiet stillness of the room, staring at her now-normal hand, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder: How much of myself will I lose before this transformation is complete?

    Though a part of her feared how this metamorphic power might alter Jack¡¯s perception of her, the Kasad Shadoom would not allow her to deny it any longer. The transformation was no longer something to resist; it was a truth she had to face. For now, she would confine it to her hand¡ªtesting the limits of this strange new power while sparing their quiet, tiny home from unnecessary destruction¡ªthe thought of what a complete transformation might bring excited and terrified her.

    Kleo focused on her hand, willing the transformation again. Her breath hitched as the change began¡ªnot painful, but alien, as if her skin remembered something she had yet to know.

    The pale glow spread over her fingers, and as the transformation took hold, her skin shifted, darkening to a rich, opalescent black. But this time, it was not smooth. She watched in growing awe and unease as the surface of her hand rippled and divided. Segments formed, each piece distinct yet interconnected, like scales¡ªbut more intricate. Each segment locked seamlessly into the next, moving with a liquid grace that suggested flexibility and unyielding strength.

    It reminded her of interlocking armor, but this was alive, not forged. The edges of each piece shimmered as though they were infused with energy, the glow pulsing in time with her heartbeat. She flexed her fingers, marveling at how the segmented plates moved as one, their intricate design defying logic. Where one piece ended and another began was impossible to discern.

    Her thumb brushed the surface, and a faint shiver ran through her. The texture was smooth yet impenetrable, a fusion of silk and steel. She clenched her fist, testing the strength, and the segments locked together in perfect harmony, forming a gauntlet that felt indestructible.

    She frowned, her gaze lingering on the faint glow beneath the plates. The light wasn¡¯t hers¡ªnot her mana, not the energy she wielded. This was deeper, older, something born from the essence of her Arch Demana nature.

    ¡°Gods and Fates,¡± she murmured, though the words felt inadequate. This wasn¡¯t armor¡ªit was her. A part of her she¡¯d never known existed, yet it had been waiting, lying dormant, until the Kadas Shadoom stirred it to life.

    The realization hit her like a chill: this hide wasn¡¯t only protection¡ªit was a weapon. She could sense it now, humming under her skin, as if it longed for battle, for destruction. A dangerous thrill coursed through her veins at the thought.

    But then came the unease, settling like a stone in her stomach. What would she become if she embraced this power? Would she still be Kleo¡ªor would this new form consume her, piece by interlinked piece, until nothing of her old self remained?

    The creak of the front door startled her, and with a sharp exhale, Kleo released the power in a burst of blue light that lit the room. She glanced down at her hand, relieved to see it had returned to its original form. Gods, what would Jack have thought if he had seen the transformation?

    Jack popped his head through the doorway, his brows furrowed in puzzlement. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°What was what?¡± she replied, masking her nerves with a yawn and an exaggerated stretch. She hoped he¡¯d think she had just woken up.

    ¡°I thought I saw¡ª¡± He hesitated, then shook his head. ¡°Never mind. Glad you¡¯re up. Want some tea?¡±

    ¡°That sounds wonderful,¡± she said, her tone light. ¡°I¡¯ll be right out.¡±

    As he disappeared down the hall, Kleo took a deep, steadying breath and exhaled; her mind lingered on the transformation. She swung her legs over the edge of the bed, planting her feet firmly on the floor. It was time to face the day. They needed to get moving, and she needed to get to the box.

    She needed to be with her mother.

 Chapter 60 - Bitter Goodbyes

    Kleo sipped her tea, letting its warmth spread and grounding herself in the familiar aroma. It was the scent and taste of home. She wanted a few more quiet moments to relish the calm before the next inevitable storm.

    Jack entered the house and smiled at her. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re up. I¡¯m going to start packing. Rugr wants to get moving.¡±

    ¡°Where is Rugr?¡±

    ¡°The Woogs are showing him around. Chief Harold is making quite a fuss over our four friends. He''ll throw another parade if we don¡¯t stop him.¡±

    Kleo raised a knowing eyebrow. The Woogs¡¯ enthusiasm was both endearing and relentless. She didn¡¯t want to rush them, but they couldn¡¯t spare much time for hospitality. Still, she knew she¡¯d need to make an appearance before they left.

    ¡°Okay. You handle the packing, and I¡¯ll show my face. Plus, I have to check in with Rahna.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that. She and Chester seemed to have hit it off. No one¡¯s saying anything, but I¡¯m not sure people are comfortable with it.¡±

    Kleo¡¯s eyebrows raised. Perhaps the right goblin wasn¡¯t a goblin at all?

    She stood, kissing Jack on the cheek before heading towards the door. ¡°Love always finds a way, husband. Remember that, okay?¡±

    She stopped and turned at the door. ¡°You know Bitter isn¡¯t coming with us, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    She could tell he had mixed feelings about leaving their friend behind.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said, then stepped outside.

    The mid-morning sun shone brightly, casting a glare across puddles from the previous night¡¯s rain. The path through the village was soft and muddy, clinging to her boots as she made her way toward the river. She didn¡¯t have to look far to find Rugr, Will, Maya, and Rahna. They returned from the river with Chief Harold, Chester, and Willard.

    Will and Maya walked arm-in-arm, their conversation punctuated by quiet laughter. As the group spotted her, they waved and headed her way. Will¡¯s goofy grin told her exactly what she suspected. ¡°So Jack catches fish by singing to them?¡± Will asked, unable to contain his laughter. Even Rugr let out a soft chuckle, giving Kleo a sly grin.

    Kleo groaned, rolling her eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I was thinking. It was such a mean prank to play on him.¡±

    ¡°Mean but legendary,¡± Chester chimed in, turning to Rahna. ¡°Willard and I saw the whole thing. Funniest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    She turned to Chief Harold, offering a warm smile. ¡°Sorry about the unexpected visit. We needed to get out of the storm.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear,¡± the chieftain replied, his eyes twinkling. ¡°When you left, I thought it would be ages before you returned. Your visit is a pleasant surprise for us all.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re happy to be home, even if only for a night,¡± Kleo said. Her gaze shifted to Rugr, who flashed the hand signal for ready. She turned back to Harold, her tone softening. ¡°We need to leave soon, though. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    The chieftain¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Of course. But before you go, perhaps we could have a discussion with our goblin friend. There¡¯s no trouble¡ªit''s just a matter I¡¯d like your perspective on.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Rugr, can you get everyone else moving while I talk with Harold?¡±

    Rugr nodded. ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    When Kleo returned, she found Jack in front of the house, everything ready to go.

    ¡°Rahna will stay in the village for a while. There is an expectation that many goblins will migrate to the south. She¡¯ll direct them and ensure no trouble for the woogs. Also, Chief Harold and the elders have suggested a small trade agreement. More of a trial to see how things go.¡±

    Jack nodded, his brow furrowing. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ ambitious. I hope it works out.¡±

    Kleo gave a faint smile. ¡°A friendship, even a tenuous one, is better than isolation. They¡¯ll take it slow. Both sides have more to gain from peace than they realize. Besides, one day, Rahna will be a good ally to have. You never know when we might need a goblin army.¡±

    They both laughed, but the thought made Jack nervous. He hoped one day, life would be simpler.

    Jack sighed, glancing toward the front door. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll come back? Like, settle down here someday?¡±

    She paused, her eyes softening as she considered his words. ¡°Maybe. But there¡¯s a lot to do before then. My path isn¡¯t always clear. Maybe one day I¡¯ll have more freedom to choose.¡±

    Jack nodded again. He didn¡¯t understand what Kadas Shadoom would mean for Kleo, but he would see it through, always at her side.

    ¡°I know the deep desert isn¡¯t exactly a friendly climate for a wolf his size¡ªbut it¡¯s hard to say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Bitter will protect the Woogs and the goblins as tribes begin migrating. Chester will appreciate the help with security.¡±

    Jack swallowed the lump rising in his throat. The thought of saying goodbye to Bitter felt like losing a piece of himself. But he knew it was the right decision for their companion.

    ¡°Jack, Bitter will be happy. We¡¯ll see him again, I promise.

    Pushing the sadness aside, he hefted the bags and carried them to where the others waited.

    Kleo lingered a moment longer, her gaze sweeping over the village. Every corner held memories of quiet evenings, shared meals, and stolen moments of peace. It felt like leaving a part of herself behind. But the pull of the road¡ªand her mother¡¯s pulse guiding her south¡ªwas stronger.

    She closed the door to the tiny house, letting her fingers linger on the frame. With a quiet breath, she turned and joined the group.

    Kleo knelt on the ground, her forehead pressed against Bitter''s, her fingers tangled in the thick scruff of his neck, holding him close. Silent tears traced down her cheeks, landing on his snout. Through many trials, the wolf had been her friend, guardian, and steady comfort. His absence would leave an ache she couldn¡¯t ignore, but she knew it was for the best.

    Jack stood a short distance away, arms crossed, his face set in mock indifference. Kleo knew him too well. His act was a thin shield against the pain of separation. Jack would miss Bitter just as much as she would.

    Kleo stood and wiped her tears, her composure returning as Jack finally stepped forward.

    Without hesitation, he wrapped his arms around Bitter¡¯s massive neck. The wolf responded with a grand sweep of his tongue across Jack¡¯s face, whining, his sadness evident. Jack laughed, stroking Bitter¡¯s fur. "Take care, big guy. And try not to get more famous than me while we¡¯re gone."

    Kleo turned, taking one last look at the village and the friends they were leaving behind. The Woogs, standing together with their quiet strength and indomitable warmth, had become a family she hadn¡¯t known she needed.

    As Jack helped her mount, she caught his eye. His reassuring smile spoke of unwavering support. She returned it with a nod, excitement bubbling beneath the bittersweet farewell.

    Her bond with Jack had never been stronger, and her love would never falter. In her heart, she knew he would always shine brightest when she needed him most¡ªand on this next journey, she would need him more than ever.

    All of this¡ªall the people around her. This was her circus, and she wouldn''t trade it for anything.

    They rode out, watching the village fade into the distance. Though the path ahead was daunting, Kleo''s resolve burned bright. She would find her mother and their reunion would be worth every step of the long road.

    The End

 Epilogue: Fractured

    The Spider Queen let her mind seep into the girl¡¯s consciousness. Each thought was a venomous thread weaving through the fragile tapestry of her sanity. The dark thoughts entered like poison in a wound, slow and deliberate, following the pulse of the girl¡¯s weak, desperate heart. The effect was immediate¡ªa trembling ripple that spread through the shallows of her mind, then crashed like a massive wave upon the crumbling shores of her reason.

    The cocoon convulsed as the girl¡¯s body bucked and writhed, caught in a grotesque dance of pain and panic. Her movements delighted the Queen. Each spasm was a triumph, each tortured gasp a symphony played for her alone. When the girl¡¯s convulsions stilled, her limbs limp in brief reprieve, the Queen¡¯s glee deepened. She knew it would begin again¡ªa cycle unbroken until the mind fractured completely.

    The Queen extended her tongue, a long, glistening appendage, and dragged it along the length of the cocoon. The body within arched violently away, straining against the silken prison as though it might escape her touch. But there was no escape. The tongue slid from the tips of the feet to the base of the neck, curling around the head as she pulled the cocoon closer, cradling it like a mother with her child. She released her hold, letting the girl swing in a slow, gentle arc¡ªa rhythmic pendulum of torment. Each time the cocoon returned, a flick of her tongue pushed it back towards the opposite wall. It was a game, maintaining the steady momentum, the twisted act of a predator toying with its prey.

    The girl was her child¡ªa chrysalis incubating the transformation she had birthed and nurtured. The cocoon was her womb; within it, she would birth something new, something darker. The mind inside was no longer the one she had arrived with; now, it belonged to the Queen, and every thought and dream was meticulously corrupted and reshaped in her image.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°The taste of your unraveling is exquisite,¡± the Queen hissed, her voice dripping with twisted ecstasy. She laughed, a shrill, broken sound echoing through the cavern and into the girl¡¯s splintered psyche. ¡°Do you feel it, little one? The darkness wrapping itself around you, filling you? It will never let go.¡±

    She licked the cocoon again, slower this time, savoring how the girl¡¯s pulse raced in futile terror. Each swing brought the cocoon back into her embrace, and she pushed it away again, the rhythm hypnotic, lulling the girl¡¯s mind into submission. The images she embedded were dark and inescapable¡ªtwisted vistas, impossible shapes, memories stolen and remade into horrors. Every scream the girl would have cried remained locked inside her, fueling the metamorphosis.

    The Queen¡¯s eyes gleamed, multifaceted and hungry. ¡°You¡¯ll thank me, you know,¡± she murmured, her voice sweet and venomous. ¡°When the last slivers of you are gone. When the torment ends, you will become¡­ perfect. My child. My creation. The rest of them will see what I¡¯ve made from you and bow before my genius.¡±

    The Queen cackled again, a sound that seemed to ripple through the air, unsettling even the skittering Arrakians that lingered at the edge of the chamber. She reveled in the moment, her madness spilling out unchecked as she continued Sela¡¯s dark transformation.

    Once she captured the Arch Demana, she would break her as well. They would become her dark children, and through their weaponization, she would obliterate the Dark Lords of the shadowland.

 Epilogue: Select Writings of Dahira Rohani

    Excerpt 1 from The Fever Dreams of Sela Roce (as remembered by Dahira Ruhani)

    <hr>

    I wept in a room with no walls,

    and my tears carved the shape of a door.

    I walked through it,

    barefoot and blind, into a sky that had forgotten light.

    There, the wind spoke only in riddles,

    and pain wore my face like a mask.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± I asked the emptiness.

    It smiled with all my broken teeth.

    Excerpt 2 from The Fever Dreams of Sela Roce (as remembered by Dahira Ruhani)

    <hr>

    My bones remembered something my heart had forgotten.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    A desert.

    A voice.

    A fall.

    I fell for years into myself,

    each breath a prayer I did not believe,

    each silence a song I could not bear.

    At the bottom, I met the one I feared most¡ª

    and she had my eyes.

    Spoken by Ishara (as remembered by Dahira Ruhani)

    <hr>

    I wandered the desert for a thousand names,

    but none opened the gate.

    I called for the Blessed in every tongue,

    but only silence answered.

    Then came the sign¡ª

    not in thunder,

    not in flame,

    but a hand raised in stillness.

    No word was spoken,

    yet all words fell away.

    No path was shown,

    yet I began to walk.

    I looked to the sky for confirmation,

    but the stars had closed their eyes.

    I looked to the sand,

    and the sand whispered:

    The sign did not point the way¡ªit was the hands of the Blessed, beckoning.